> Supernatural Pony Tales.
>  by Alchemystudent
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

> The Last House on the Left
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


The Last house on the left




        A purplish grey-blonde filly giggled to herself as the showering water began to hit her coat, matting it down and sliding down her tail. She couldn’t help but smile for the day ahead, it was her birthday after all, her 14th to be precise. For her that meant so many new things ahead in her life, high school, dating, new responsibilities, and most importantly for her... a cutie mark.  She smiled to herself as she used a little bit of her magic to lift some soap and a brush to carefully wash the trio of question marks that adorned her young flank.

        A trio of question marks, something quite weird to be sure and something that baffled her friends when she showed it off. Some of them thought it was because she was a mystery to those who didn’t know her, while her mother said it’s because she has a great talent in thinking outside the box. Dinky smiled softly to herself as she lowered the brush to her lower legs and scrubbed quickly. All those theories were technically correct, but she knew better. The mark was because she loved to search and look for the secrets of the world that nopony else would look at. She chuckled to herself as she rubbed her belly softly in an attempt to not tickle herself with her brush as she began to think of how she discovered her talent for searching the supernatural.

        While it was true that magical things happened all the time in Equestria, there were still mysteries in this world that seemed to defy the logic of both magic and science. This was what she loved to investigate and solve. Granted, the mystery that earned her mark was just the local baker trying out a new type of cake that seemed to sound like a wolf, it was still something that she was proud of solving. She smiled as she stood under the shower and let the water wash her face while she smoothed out her mane, the feeling of getting her mark was just as refreshing as the water that hit her face, and she couldn’t wait to figure out what else to do with it. She had her whole life ahead of her after all.

        Stepping out of the shower with a little skip and a hop, the young teen looked in the mirror in front of her and began to comb her mane. For a few moments, she thought about combing her mane and cutting it to look like her mother’s. but the decided against it. She liked the way her short golden mane rested just above her yellow eyes. Putting down her brush she walked out the bathroom and towards the stairs, listening to her mother sing from within the kitchen.

Hey Jude
Don’t make it bad
Take a sad song
And make it better


Making her way to the last step, she looked to her singing mother and smiled. It wasn’t a kind smile, but a smile of devilish trickery. Creeping ever closer to her pegasus mother, with all the intent to tackle her, she listened to her mother sing a little more of  the song.

Don’t be afraid
You were born to
Go and get her
I know you’re behind me
Dinky.

       
 “Wait, what?” The blonde unicorn asked before she was tackle-glomped to the ground by her mother.

        “And what were you thinking of doing, my little muffin,” Derpy asked, her blond mane hanging down as she looked at the unicorn beneath her.

        “Uhh, planning on giving a big hug to the bestest mommy in the world,” Dinky responded.

        “Surrrre you were. and I was born yesterday,” Derpy said as she lowered her head and rubbed her daughter’s nose with her own. Getting off of her daughter and flittering back to the baking pan she was working on. She looked to Dinky as she got some muffins from the fridge, “ So, what are your plans for your big day?”

        “Well, I was thinking of heading out with Moonshadow,” Dinky said, taking a few bites out of her muffin, “Then coming back home to have cake. After, of course, I do drugs and do horrible things that you are afraid of me doing now that I am a teenager.”

        Derpy turned her head immediately in shock and  horror, “WHAT?”

        “Kidding mom,” Dinky said with a roll of  her eyes, “Wouldn’t dream of missing out on the birthday muffin and getting presents.” She then got off the table and gave her mom a hug and a kiss when she heard the doorbell ring,”That’s Moonshadow, talk to you later, mom.”

        “Bye muffin,” Derpy said, giving her daughter one quick hug as Dinky ran to the door, “Don’t forget, back at 8:00!”

        “Don’t worry Mrs. Hooves, I promise I’ll bring her back at that time... can’t guarantee that she’ll be a virgin though,” the light blue unicorn said, as she took the young unicorn away.”

        “WHAT?” Yelled Derpy.

        “She’s kidding mom!” Dinky said as she went out with her new friend.





        Somewhere, just outside of Ponyville, three earth ponies began to run towards and old abandoned house. The older one, with a shaggy mane and a goatee listened to the radio as he tried to hide behind the house, “And the last trace of him was some fur that looked like it belonged to a wolf. And in other news, noted serial killer, “Krug” broke out of the Manehatten prison and was seen escaping after killing a police dog and severely injuring two police officers. He is seen traveling with his mate, Sadie, and noted partner Weasle. It is said that they were seen heading towards Ponyville and are dangerous.”

        The leader of the group just looked at the condemned and broken house before him and smiled sinisterly. The house, located just outside of the town, looked abandoned, with broken windows and falling shingles. To anypony that wanted to hide from the outside world, this place had made the most sense.  Walking softly and quickly, the three ponies went into the house.





        “So, have you figured it out?” asked Moonshadow as she walked to a small rock outcrop overlooking a lake, turning to her friend.

        “Figured what out?” Dinky asked.

        “What you are going to do after school is over and with your cutie mark,” Moonshadow asked, nudging her head over to the black moon on her flank, “I mean, solving mysteries is kind of a small field. You can either be a detective, or a PI.”

        Dinky looked at her friend and laid on the rock, putting her head on her legs, “Those do sound pretty interesting,” she sighed, “but to tell the truth, I’m just not interested in those types of mysteries. I’d rather look into things that other ponies just won’t have the guts to look for, you know... the really horrifying things.”

        “What, like vampires and ghost type of things? Moonshadow asked, looking at her friend with an arched eyebrow.

        “Well, maybe, but I was thinking more like those old houses that parents tell you not to go into, or those old rotten houses that everypony says are haunted.” As Dinky said this, her head rose up, “ Hey I have an idea. You know the Torn Clock house?”

        “That old one one the left, the last house before you leave Ponyville,” Asked Moonshadow, as she got up and looked to the town.

        “Yeah, that one!” Dinky said, getting up with a jump in her step in excitement at the thought of the mystery, “They say it’s haunted by a bunch of phantoms and ghost. So much so, that whoever has tried to tear it down or go inside has never been heard from again. I want to check it out!”

        “You want to check out a place that could potentially have pony-killing ghosts inside?” Moonshadow asked, “WHY NOT!”
        “Great!” Dinky said as she walked away, the sun slowly setting behind her, “Let’s go!”





        Though they started off with great confidence, as they approached the house, that confidence began to fade from the light blue unicorn. Moonshadow couldn’t help but tremble a little at the sight of the old and broken house that seemed to rot by the second. The way that the wooden boards along the side of the house began to crack and break, revealing parts of the inside, while the windows were broken in a way that looked like small guilioteens, ready for the kill. The fact that it was night did not help to quell her fears. Looking to her friend, she watched in shock as the little teen walked slowly on the moss-covered stones, “Dinky, are you sure about this?” Moonshadow asked, trembling.

        “Yes, I’m sure,” Dinky said, beckoning her friend up the stairs and to the front door, “All those ghost stories about this place are probably just about ponies who got lost in the house. Or got killed by maniacs and this is just the ponies’ way of handling it.”

        “It’s the murders I’m worried about,” Moonshadow said, hearing the creaks of the floorboards as the two ponies walked to the threshold.

        Dinky could only roll her eyes in disbelief as she pushed the door open slowly with her hoof. As the old oak door slowly opened to reveal the dark insides of the house, a low moan could be heard, “Probably just a part of the house settling.” Dinky said, before thinking about it and smiling, “or it isn’t and it’s actually a ghost that needs to be put to bed. Oh, this is going to be so cool,” Dinky said cheerfully as she put her hoof to her mouth and called out to the darkness, “Hello? Anypony there?”

        The two fillies only stood there at the threshold, looking deep into the dark and hearing nothing but the creaking of the house. Taking a small chance, the two mares made a step into the house, letting their eyes adjust to the darkness. Taking a few quick sweeps of the house, their eyes could not see anything but the small light of Luna’s moon through the windows. Taking two more steps into the house, they were suddenly set upon by a pair of dark hooves that grabbed them and dragged them into the house before they could let out a scream.





        The blonde-maned pegasus slept soundly on the couch, her grey hoof hanging over the edge as she snored. Feeling the light of the warm sun hitting her eyes, she woke up with a few snorts and took a quick look at the time. A feeling of dread struck her heart as she saw that it was 8:00 in the morning, several hours past the time that her daughter was supposed to get home. Putting a hoof to her mouth, several different thoughts began to roam through her head about what could’ve happened to her daughter and what made her late. Taking a quick look back at the front door, her first thought was to run upstairs to see if Dinky came in late and just didn’t wake her. Opening the door to her daughter’s room revealed nothing but an unmade bed and a closed window. Her heart racing faster with fear, she flew down the stairs as fast as she could to the front door, opening it up hard. Then she breathed a sigh of relief as she looked at the figure in the doorway,” Dinky, there you are... thank goodness,” Derpy let out sigh of relief and put her hoof to her chest. Then she immediately went into protective mother mode, “And where have you been all night, young lady! I was waiting all night for you to come home. Who knows what could’ve happened to you, and I wouldn’t have been there to help protect you!”

        “I’m sorry mom,” Dinky said as she ran a hoof through her messy mane, trying her best to hide some cuts that were on her neck, “Me and Moonshadow decided to have a camping trip and we forgot to tell you about it. I’ll head up to my room and stay there for the rest of the day as punishment.”

        As Dinky walked by Derpy, the pegasus noticed several scratches and cut marks laying across Dinky’s backside and legs, “And what happened to you? Why are you so cut up?”
        
        “Oh, that?” Dinky responded with a chuckle as she made her way to the stairs, “I fell into a briar bush when I was getting out of the forest. Don’t worry, I’ll get some disinfectant and clean up. See you later, mom.”

        Derpy watched the sight of her daughter walk up the stairs with an air of both worry and confusion. It was even more troubling for her when her daughter seemed to sleep throughout the entire day and well into the night. Becoming steadily worried about her little girl, the pegasus walked up slowly to her daughter’s room with a tray of muffins in one hoof, “Dinky, are you ok?”

        “M... mother,” Dinky said, a pained tone in her voice.

        “DINKY?!” Derpy said, throwing the door open and taking a look inside at her little girl. What she saw made her drop her plate to the ground.

        The small unicorn looked up to her mother in fear and horror as she opened her mouth to speak, “Mother, what’s happening to me?” she asked as she bared rows of several sharp fangs, her flat teeth now laying around her in a bloody pile, “ I feel different,” she moaned as her once golden eyes turned blood red.

        “Oh, Celestia no,” Derpy said as she put her hoof to mouth as she looked at her vampiric daughter, “DINKY!!”





        Just outside of Ponyville, deep in the Whitetail woods, strode a massive and imposing black impala, pulling a black chariot. Within this black chariot rode two tan earth ponies with light brown manes and tails. The pony on the right hand of the chariot was a little bit older than the pony next to him, his face looking like he had been through several fights with things that went beyond the imagination. His mane was cut very short, showing off more of his rugged face and green eyes. On his flank was a crossbow cutie mark that seemed to compliment the warrior look of the elder pony.

As a stark contrast to the pony on the right, was the pony on the left who’s face was a lot younger, almost foal-like. His face seemed to show a youthful temperament and a hopeful outlook on life; however, if one were to look into his young eyes, they would see a soul ravaged by tragedy. To compliment his youthful and almost foal features was his hair and tail, both of which were left cut in such a way that they rode along on his face and flank, almost covering his eyes and the holy water cutie mark that adorned his flank. Closely, he looked at the stallion riding next to him and then down to the Ponyville gazette, which was reporting an attack that had left a pony drained of her blood. He then took a look back up at the stallion that rode next to him, who then gave a confident smirk back.
	
	

> The Last house pt 2
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


25 years ago


Their father mysteriously died


Now two brothers, are on a quest for answers.




        The younger brother sat in the carriage, taking the time to look over the newspaper that had been the reason for their coming. His green eyes looked over the article again a few more times as his mind took him back to earlier that day.


--------------------A few hours ago-----------------




        Sam Whinnychester sat alone in the chariot, waiting for his older brother to come back with the tomato burgers that he was going to get for them. He let out a long sigh as he read the newspaper that he had gotten just a bit earlier. It had been a long day for the both of them and he had been looking forward to getting some rest at an hotel. This hope for relaxation was quickly dashed when he saw the front page of the paper, “Hey, Dean, look at this,” Sam said to his older brother as the stallion made his way to the carriage.

        “What you find, Sammy?” Dean asked, carrying the bag of tomato burgers in his forehooves as he got in and sat next to his little brother.

        “I was just reading this article about an attack on a pony in Ponyville,” Same said.
        
        “Ponyville? Isn’t that where the new princess lives,” Dean asked, remembering the news about the coronation that they had to miss, due to...reasons.

        “Yeah,” Sam ackowledged, “according to this article there was an attack on a stallion last night by some sort of creature.”
        
        “Not surprising,” Dean said with a shrug, “Considering they live near horror land forest.” 

        “But it wasn’t a normal attack, Dean,” Sam said, reading further, “the victim was found in the alley by his wife. The victim was covered in tiny snake-like bite marks on his legs, chest, and neck...drained of blood.”

        Taking a quick drink of a bottle Dean turned to the black impala in front of him, “Well, that sounds worth checking out. Carmen, get us to Ponyville!”

        The black impala turned her head over her shoulder to look at Dean and give him a wink, “Sure thing, sweetie.” With that, she raced off into the distance.

--------------------------------------------------------now-----------------------------------------------------

        Sam again looked over the article that led them to the town, his eyes scanning over everything to see if he missed about the case. Lifting his head up from the paper, he got a good look at his older brother, noting the hardened look on his brother’s face. To some,the look on Dean’s face would say that he enjoyed the thrill of the hunt or the kill. Sam knew better, he knew what Dean had enjoyed the most about their hunts was protecting and saving ponies from the monsters.  Killing monsters, protecting ponies, its the family business as he would say. 

        A small chuckle escaped Sam’s lips as he began to think of how true that was, espically with the knowledge of who thier mother was. This chuckle attracted the attention of Dean, “Something funny little brother?” Dean asked.

        “Nothing, nothing at all just,” taking another quick look at the newspaper, Sam reread the location of the murder and looked back up at his big brother, “ Hey, Dean, do you think it’s kind of weird for us to be heading into Ponyville?”

        “Weird how?” Dean asked, looking out at the road ahead, seeing the small town coming up.

        “Well, its just that we’re heading into Ponyville, you know, where the elements live,” Sam said, looking ahead, “It feels like we’re kind of stepping on somepony else’s territory.”

        “I don’t think it’s like that at all” Dean said, laying his foreleg on the side of the chariot, “Its more like we’re the shadow team. We handle the messes and monsters they don’t now about. We let them worry about changlings, reborn nightmare creatures, Chaotic beings, and evil unicorn smoke monsters. We handle the vamps, werewolves, zombies, ghosts, demons, and the other monsters that they don’t know about.”

        Sam nodded in understanding as he heard his brother before taking note of the signpost up ahead, “Hey, we’re here! Carmine, take us to the morgue.” 

        “You got it Sam,” the black impala said as her horn glowed a bright blue, making the landmark glow in her head.  Pointing her head down in determination, the mare looked ahead with glowing blue eyes as she took off in a sprint, with all of her features blurring in the dash. Within a scant few seconds, she had made it to the Ponyville morgue, “Here we are, the morgue. Hope you guys have fun.”

        “Thanks Carmine,” Dean said, getting off the chariot and helping to unhitch her, “How about you go around the town and see if you can’t find us a hotel and some grub.”

        “Well, I do know of a Sugar Cube Corner nearby. I’ll see what I can get there, cutie,” she said, winking to Dean and slapping his flank with her tail.  As she turned away from the chariot, she took note of all the looks that she was getting from the townsponies. She just shrugged her shoulders at the stares that she was getting and turned around, she knew that Impalas like her were rare in Equestria and she also loved to show off to the ponies who have yet to meet her. Taking a few steps away from the charriot, she looked down and saw three fillies looking up at her, “Can I help you?”

        “WOW!” The three fillies said in unision.

        “Just what are you?”
        
        “Can you use magic with those big horns of yours?”
        
        “How did ya’ll get so dang fast? Are ya part pegasus?”

        “Woah, hold it down and I’ll answer your questions,” the black impalal said, holding up her hooves, “I’m so fast because I am an impala, its part of my race’s gift. Yes, I can use magic through my horns, its a tracking magic. It allows me to find anyplace on any map and travel there in an instant.”

        “Anywhere?” The little yellow filly asked in awe.

        “Anywhere as long as it’s on a map,” Carmine said with a smile as she looked at the trio, “As a matter of fact, why not let me show you and we can talk a little bit more about each other.”

        Sam turned his head to watch as the black impala used her horn to pick up the young foals and race off in a black blur, “Well, it seems Carmine found something fun to do.”

        A soft smile came to Dean’s face as he watched her run off, “Yeah, the girl sure does love to show off.” Turning around, he and his brother made their way into the cold and silent morgue to the desk where the moprtician was working on her files.

        The dark grey pony looked up at the two vistitors with soft green eyes, “May I help you?” she asked.

        “Yeah, I’m agent Roth and this is agent Halen,” Dean said, taking out a fake id badge and showing it to her, “We’re with the Celestia Intelligence Agency, we’ve come to check out about the recent murder.”

        “The CIA? I didn’t think that a simple murder like this would require the attention of the princess,” Grave said, looking at the badges in shock.

        “Well, lets just say that when the princess hears of something bad happening to one of her little ponies...she makes it her business to help by any means nessecary,” Sam said, smiling at her, “Now can we see the body.”
        “Sure, come with me please,” Grave feelings said as she pushed back her short cut mane and opened the back door for the two brothers. As she led them down the short staircase to the cold and clammy room, she began to tell them more about the body, “Now, I am sure that you read about the way that body was found by his wife, covered in snakelike bite holes? But what the paper left out was, another type of wound,” taking the sheet with her mouth, she pulled back the white covering to show the blue stallion covered with bite wounds all along the legs and some on the chest, “See, right along the neck is a deep gash about 4 inches deep, and much like the bite wounds there was no blood to be found anywhere on the body.”

        “Thank you mam, could you leave for a moment. We would like to see the body alone,” Sam said while Dean began to look closely at the body.

        “Sure,” Grave said, walking up the stairs.

        “So, what do you think Dean,” Sam asked, looking at the body.

        “Definatally a vamp attack, but what I don’t get is,” Dean said, tracing a hoof along the gash in the pony’s neck, “Why cut the guy’s neck wide open when your buddies are already chowing down on him. and why so many bites.”

        “Maybe we’re dealing with a coven or a smaller group,” Sam said as he helped to put the sheet back on.

        “Let’s check with the wife, maybe she saw something,” Dean said as he led his brother up the stairs.

        “All done?” Grave asked as she watched the two brothers come up, her cutie mark of a hoof in an open grave being shown brightly in the lights.

        “Yes, we just need to ask the wife some questions, know where she lives?” Asked Sam.

        “Just a few blocks down from here, its just past the library,” said Grave with a smile.

        “Thanks,” Dean said, before turning tot eh smiling mare, “You know, for a mortician, you’re awfully perky.”

        “Well, I figure if you’re surrounded by death all of the time, you might as well put on a happy face,” Grave said, waving bye before going back to her work.

        Shrugging his shoulders, Dean walked outside to where Carmine was waiting for them with a bag of cupcakes and cookies, “Hi Sam and Dean. I brought you some treats for the rest of the day, hope you like them. The pink pony said that they were perfect for, as she put it, ‘hunting and taking down the monsters’ and she’ll have a party waiting for you once you guys settle in.” Carmine said as Dean helped to strap her in.

        “Wait, how did she kno-oof!” Sam grunted as he was rammed into by a flying grey pegasus.

        “Oh, I am so sorry about that. I was in a rush to deliver a lot of things and I wasn’t watching where I was going,” the blonde maned pegasus said, tryign to help up the brown stallion.

        “No, no its okay,” Sam said, rubbing his head, “ I have had worse done to me.

        “Thanks for forgiving me, I got to get going...bye,” Derpy said as she flew off to the hospital.

        “Dean, did she seem weird to you,” Sam asked as he watched the young mare fly off.

        “Weird how?” Dean asked as he got into the chariot and rode with his brother.

        “Don’t know, just a feeling,” Sam said.

        Within a few minutes, the two brothers arrived at the house of the now widowed mare, “Yes, may I help you?” Asked the pink unicorn as she opened the door.

        “Mrs. Rice? We’re from the CIA, we want to talk to you about your husband’s death,” Sam said, looking at her with kind and soft eyes.

        “Oh, I see,” Rice said, her eyes turning downward in sorrow, “Please come in.” She said leading the two stallions into her house and letting them sit on her couch. Taking a seat in front of them, she looked at a picture of her and her husband, “Fang...always liked to take walks around the block to keep up his health. He said that he...he...,” some tears started to come to her eyes as she stopped for the moment.

        Reaching over his hoof to pet her on the shoulder, Sam said in a comforting tone, “Just tell us what you can. It’ll be allright.”

        “Thank you,” Rice said as she wiped her tears, “Last night, he was out for his nightly walk when he heard a small foal crying. I heard it too and wanted to check it with him, but he told me to stay inside and wait.” She then let out a whimper, “I wish I didn’t listen that night, then I would be with him.”

        “You shouldn’t say that, because with you here, I can guarantee you that what did this won’t be back,” Dean said with a smirk.

        A smile came to Rice’s lips, hoping that they would believe the next part of her story, “As I watched from the window, I saw him find the little foal in the alleyway. I couldn’t hear anything that they were saying, but soon the colt took off into the alleyway and my husband followed him. Then, like some sort of shadow monsters, the little children appeared from the darkness and leapt at Fang, overpowering him and tackleing him to the ground. It was horrible,” Rice continued, her voice wavering, “They were like a pack of wolves feasting on a small animal, biting deep into his body, sucking his blood dry. Everytime he tried to move or fight back, the creatures would use their hooves to claw at his legs or some would just bite down harder. Then, when I thought they would just let him die, he came.”

        “Who?” Dean asked.

        “A tall and lanky stallion, covered in a cloak. He walked to my husband and took out a black knife in his mouth. He had the little vampires hold down Fang as he dragged the knife across my husband throat and cut deep into his neck. I watched in horror as the blood began ooze out of my husband’s throat like somepony was squeezing it out like a sponge. He then took out a jar and began to let the blood dribble into the jar before letting his minions finish feed off him. Then, they vanished, leaving my husband’s corpse behind.” Rice finished, tears contining to flow freely from her eyes.

        “Was there anything else that you saw?” Sam asked as he leaned over to give the young mare a hug and rub her back. 

        “No, nothing. I’m sorry,” Rice said as she watched the two boys get up and leave.

        “So,” Dean said, a scowl across his face, “We’re either A) dealing with a pedo vampire, or B) we’re dealing with one who is into slave labor. Either way,” Dean said as he got into the chariot, “The sonofabitch is going down!”

        “Oh, I agree Dean, but we don’t even have a-OOF!” Sam moaned as a grey pegasus flew into him.

        “Oh my gosh, I am so sorry I did it again,” Derpy said as she got off the ground, trying to put some of the stuff that fell out of her bag back in.

        “OH, no really. It’s ok miss,” Sam said as he began to help Derpy replace the things that fell out of her bags. As he packed the objects away, he noticed out of the corner of his eye, a glass bottle with a red liquid.

        “Mrs.” Derpy corrected with a smile, “Mrs. Ditzy Doo Hooves, but everypony just calls me Derpy.”
        
        “Right,” Sam said, a soft smile on his face, “Hey, mind if me and my brother follow you home? Ever since that attack, I’m not sure that it would be safe for you to travel alone at this time of day.” He then nodded to to setting sun behind Derpy.
        
        “Uh,” Derpy looked behind her, and then to Sam and the chariot, “Sure, why not.” Derpy said, trying her best to his her nervousness.

        “Sam, could you come here please,” Dean asked as he let Derpy get into the chariot.

        Nodding, Sam followed his elder brother out of earshot as Derpy began to talk with the black impala, “What is it Dean?”

        “Why are we driving that mare home? We have a vamp to hunt,” Dean asked.

        “I got a good look at some of the objects the she was carrying, and one of them,” Sam said, looking back at Derpy, “Was a vial of blood.”

        “So you think she might be connected to our vamp?” Dean asked as he looked back at her.

        “Or, she is our vamp, but I want to be sure before I say anything,” Sam said as he led Dean back to their chariot.

        In only a few short moments, Carmine raced off in a black blur towards their destination, the small little house of Derpy and her young daughter. As the chariot sped across the town, Sam looked at the female in their chariot, thinking and hoping that the sweet mare wasn’t their vamp. He began to hope that maybe he was wrong. Looking up at the road ahead, he took note of how normal the house itself looked, and how it didn’t seem to have anything to do with vampires at all. He sighed, also knowing that is usually when things are their most suspicious when they look normal. As Carmine pulled up along side the house, and Dean got out of the chariot, Sam walked up to the pegasus mare and opened the door for her, “Why thank you so much,” Derpy said as she walked in, “Want to come in for some muffins and tea?”

        “Sounds great, come on Dean,” Sam said to Dean, smirking.

        Dean could only smile in response as he followed his little brother. He had to admit, his little brother certaintly knew how to use his nice guy and sweetness to his advantage, a trait that he never seemed to be able to replicate. As he walked into the living room, Dean’s ears perked and twitched at the sound of a groan coming from the upstairs, “What was that?” Dean asked.

        “Oh, that?! That’s just my stomach grumbling,” Derpy said, trying to hide her nervousness with a smile, “How about I go and get us that tea?”

        Dean looked to Sam, “Don’t buy that for a second, how about you?”

        “Not at all,” Sam then noded his head upstairs, “You go, I’ll keep her distracted.”
       
 Moving quietly from behind his little brother, Dean began to trot slowly up the stairs. Moving carefully so to make sure that his hooves did not make too much noise, the brown earth pony reached the top of the stairs. Taking a look at the long hallway before him, his green eyes took note of the different rooms that lined the sides of the hallway, trying to discern where the groan came from. Twitching his small ears, he heard another groan coming from the door farthest down on the left side of the path. Trotting quickly, Dean made his way to the door and put his ear to it, “Mommy...please,” came a small whimpering from inside the room, “let me go. I...feeel so hungry, please. Let me go, I’m sorry if I did something wrong. Please, I’m still you’re little muffin, I promise not to get you mad at me again, please I’m sorry.” Cried the little voice from inside.

        As Dean placed his hoof to the door, he turnned his head to a loud yell, “GET AWAY FROM THAT DOOR!” Derpy screamed as she took flight.

        “I’m sorry Dean, but she was quicker and smarter than I thought,” Sam said, panting as he made his way to the last step.

        Dean’s eyes opened wide at the incoming mare and in a blink of an eye, squatted to all fours in order to duck under the grey and yellow missile. Standing back up as she crashed into the wall,  the staliion slowly pushed open the door to let some light into the dark room, “NO! Please don’t go into that room,” Derpy screamed as she stumbled to her feet.

        Not listening to the mare’s pleas, Dean opened the door and stepped in, his eyes opening in shock at the shock, “Oh my god.”

        Dinky sat there on her bed, some roped lashed to her fore hooves and hind legs to hold her in place, but not enough to harm her. Sitting up, she slowly turned her red eyes to the Winnychester that stood in the room, “Oh, mother, thank you. You brought me lunch,” she growled, bearing her fangs. What had once been a small set of razor sharp teeth, had now grown into a full set of long sharp teeth..

        As Sam walked into the room with his brother, Derpy flew over the both of them and stood in front of her daughter’s bed, throwing her hooves open, “What is it-Oh...”Sam said.

        “Please, don’t do anything to her,” Derpy said, looking around the room for a weapon, “She isn;t normally like this. She’s usually such a sweet girl, at least until yesterday morning.”

        Dean ignored the pleas as he pushed her aside to get to Dinky, “Derpy, please don’t worry, we aren’t going to do anything to your daughter. We’re hunters and we-”Sam was quickly interrupted by Derpy turning to Dean and trying to tackle him.

        “HUNTERS?! You aren’t going to harm my daughter!!” Screamed Derpy as she was tackled by Sam, his forelegs wrapping under her shoulders and holding her to the ground.

        “You don’t understand,” Sam grunted, “We’re here to help her. We aren’t even thinking of hurting her.”

        Slowly, Dean sat down in front of the little filly in question, “Hey there kid, I guess you haven’t killed anypony by drinking their blood yet. Have ya,” Dean asked, ruffling the filly’s mane.

        “Nnnno, my mom won’t let me,” Dinky said, sweetly.
        
        Turning over his shoulder, he smiled a knowing smile at his younger brother, “Then we’re on the right track. Do you remember where you were turned kid?”

        “It was back in the old torn clock house, the last one on the left. I was walking in with my friend Moonshadow, when the master reached out from the darkness and pulled me in and fed from me. When I had awoken, I found my friend dead and me alive. Scared, I ran from the house back home as fast as I could, that was when I began to get the cravings.”

        “I see,” Dean said as he stood up and began to walk away, a dark scowl on his face.

        Sam soon let go of Derpy and stood up to walk out the door, “You’re lucky we came here when we did. Since she hasn’t made her first kill yet, she can still be turned back to normal. We just need to get the blood from the guy who turned her,” Sam said, rubbing his hoof along the pegasus’s shoulder, “We just need you to make sure that she stays inside this house. Don’t let her out and don’t give her any blood...no matter how much she pleads and begs. Got it? Otherwise, we can never change her back.”

        “Got it,” Derpy said, giving a little salute, “Need me to come?”

        “No,” Dean said calmly, “I want a piece of this monster myself.”

        Sam overheeard Dean’s comment and let out a small sigh, knowing all too well why his brother took extra pleasure in killing vampires that hurt kids, “It’ll be fine, we have this.” He then gave a comfortign hug and smile to Derpy as he made his way to the chariot where his brother awaited.

        As Dean rested in the chariot while it made it’s way to Torn Clock’s decrepid house, his mind began to see small flashes of the past, the first of his time as a vampire himself and what his brother went through to save him. However, the memory that was at the forefront of his mind, was the one that reminded him of why he hated villians who harmed kids, a memory of his little brother when they were little colts.

        “See Sammy, I told you that you could...SAMMY!” Screamed Dean as he watched the monster drag it’s claws along Sam’s back. With a small growl, he leapted at the monster, only to be swatted away like a fly. Standing up, he tried to attack again, but was hit hard by the monster before him. 


        “Get away from my sons!” Yelled a mare kicking down the door and wielding a dual crossbow on her left hoof. Taking careful aim, she fired right at the creature’s heart, sticking him against the wall and killing it, “Dean, I told you to protect your little brother!” Mary Whinnychester said with a growl as she held Sam close to her and rubbed his back confortingly.


        “Mom, I’m so sorry. I didn’t think that he would get hurt,” Dean said, tears coming to his face freely as he walked to his mom.


        “Shhhh, it’s all right,” Mary said, taking the young Dean into her forehoof and hugging him tightly, “Remember, Dean, you have to be the big guy around Sam while I am gone. You have to be the protector for your little brother and keep him safe. It’s something that big brothers have to do, protect the little guy and make sure that they are safe from harm.” Slowly, the mare ran a hoof through her son’s light brown mane and kissed his forehead, “Do you see?”


“Yeah, I do mom,” Dean said, wiping some of his tears away, “I promise, I’ll do more to protect Sammy.”


“Hey Dean, we’re here,” Said Sam, knocking Dean out of his thoughts.

A sneer came to Dean’s lips as the chariot pulled to a stop, “Good,” he said, getting out of the chariot.

Quickly, Carmine got behind the chariot and opened the trunk, “Here you go guys. While you were doing some investigating, I was also helping to load up the trunk for you.” She said as she opened the secret compartment in the trunk of the chariot to reveal what can only be described as a small weapons depot. LAying across the trunk were crossbows of different sizes and shapes, sliver daggers, stakes, small jars filled with different liquids, a few bags of salt, bolts, and a unique crossbow with the words “non timebo mola (I will fear no evil)” written on the side.

The two brothers smiled at each other before digging their hooves into the trunk and attaching the crossbows to their forelegs. The next item they grabbed was a pair of silver daggers and some special bolts for their bows. Turning away from the trunk, the two brothers walked along the stone walkway in silence, keeping their minds on the target. Being careful as to not be too loud coming up the stairs that led to the front door, the brother treded on the creaky stairs slowly.

Once at the front door, Dean turned to his little brother and made a few quick nods and pointed one hoof away from him. Sam did not need to hear any words from his brother to get what Dean was saying with his motions, “I’ll take the front door, you take the back way, but be careful. I love you.”  Sam smiled softly, and nodded in response as he walked to the other side of the house, saying in his own way, “Got it, you be safe too. Love you” and with that walked around the back of the house.

Dean, on the other hand, slowly pushed the door open and walked into the darkened house.  Swishing his head left to right, he began to scan the room for any sign of the vampires. Walking through the dark living room, he noted the state of decay that the house was in, the floorboards were slick with mold while the sofas were moth eaten as a soft wind blew through the broken windows. Scanning the room, the stallion took careful note of the shadowy paint peeling walls, thinking about where it would be likely to attack. His ears perk at the sound of a very low growl and turned his head to to a stairway. A growl of depression escapes his lips as he sees nothing before walking a little further. Then, a smirk comes to his lips as he leaps out of the way of two tackeling vampires and fired his crossbow at the two in their necks, “Ah, foolish hunter, you really think that puny bolts can hurt us?” One of the dimuntive vampires hissed.

“No, of course not, a hunter would have to be stupis to think that,” Dean said, reaching into his saddle and using his mouth to reload his crossbow with two more bolts, “Wich is why I coat the bolts in dead pony’s blood.”

“What?” Screamed one of the vampire colts as he began to collaspe alongside his friend, panting as he felt his unlife leaving him.

“It’s a poison to you vamps,” Dean said as he stood over the two slain vampires, not see the colt behind him leaping onto his back and biting deeply into his shoulder. Letting out a howl of pain, Dean began to twitch and writhe around the room to try and buck the vampire off of his shoulder. He then let out another yelp of pain as he  felt another vampire bite hard onto his left hind leg and drawing blood. Struggling through the pain, Dean lowered his right foreleg and fired a shot right into the vamp’s forehead, making the vamp release Dean in a scream of pain. Pushing with all of his might, Dean leapt backwards to a wall, slamming the small vampire against it. Then, reaching into his belt, pulled out a silver knife with his mouth and sliced the throat of the vampire, killing it. Panting, Dean looked at the two bite wounds on him, watching as two little rivulets of slid slowly down on both legs. Shrugging off the small pain, Dean turned his head to look up the stairs, only to watch his world turn black.

A few minutes later, Dean woke up to see five more vampires standing before him, their fangs bared, “Oh great, tied up again,” Dean said, exasperated as he struggled in his bonds.

“Of course, what did you think I was going to do to an intruding hunter,” a voice from the darkness said as he walked in to reveal himself in the light. Smiling sinisterly, the white stallion strode calmly in between his children and put a hoof to Dean’s chin, “Must say, its been a while since I entertained a hunter in one my homes, it’s always a pleasent surprise. Let me introduce myslef,” he said in his soft germaneic accent backing up and taking a bow while showing his bald head, “I am Torn Clock.”

“Torn Clock, Count Orlock,” Dean said with a shrug, “not really clever are you.”

“Its a personal favorite of mine, keeps the ponies guessing. As you can see by my little ‘children’.” the count said as he rubbed the head of one of the vampires tenderly, “ they are always there to lend a hand to daddy.”

“Yeah, I was about to ask,” Dean said, grunting with his movements as he tried to undo his bindings, “What’s with the kids?”

“Oh, just my gophers,” Torn said as he levitated a jar of blood and a glass, “You see, no pony can resist the call of a foal for help. So I send my children out to the town, have them feed a little on the body, and then have one of them cut the victim across the throat and bring his blood to me. I advoid hunters, and” tipping the glass of blood to his lips, he slowly drank some of the blood before continuing, “I get a free drink in the process.”

“So, basically, you’re lazy and too afraid to hunt yourself,” Dean said, looking at the Count’s black eyes.

“I am not too proud to not admit it. I am indeed a coward and very lazy,” the count said, using his magic to put away the glass, “Which is why I was shocked when the unicorn asked for my help with an ingredant.”.

“A unicorn?” Dean asked, looking up at the stairs and noticing a familar shape.

“Yes, a strange fellow who wanted me to bring him some blood of a dying stallion for some weird purpose. I did not ask what is was, nor do I care,” Orlock said as he began to drink some more, “He just offered some transport for me and my children when I had grown tired of this town and wanted to move out. Speaking of wich, now that I have been found out, I guess it is time for me to leave, but...not before I kill you. You were very stupid to come here alone, hunter.”

“You’re even stupider,” Dean said with a smirk, “To no even realize that some of your ‘children are dropping like flies.”

“What?” Yelled Count as he turned around to see his five children laying down with arrows in their necks and a very angry Sam Whinnychester standing amonst them. With a scowl on his face, Sam turned around and bucked the vampire in the chest, sending him tumbling back.

“Took ya long enough Sammy,” Dean said as Sam began to uncut the ropes.

“I thwas busy,” Sam said through his knife as he freed his brother, “This guy had a few more upstairs.” 

As Dean got up, so too did the count. The count looked back and forth at his fallen ‘chilren and hissed in pure rage. Charging at the brothers, the vampire used his horn to slash across Sam’s chest and uppercut Dean in chin. The vamp then bucked Dean hard in the chest, sending him back. Walking with a death glare in his eyes, the count reared up to strike his forehooves down on Dean. What he did not see, was Sam  running underneath the vampire and slicing the chest and stomach.

Seein his opportunity, Dean leapt at the count before him and wrapped his forearms around the vampire’s neck to take him to the ground, “SAM! Get his blood,” Dean yelled as his brother followed the order to the letter. The vampire tried to punch out Sam as the younger brother held down the count’s right foreleg and cut it, putting some of the blood into the jar. This came in time as the vampire managed to break out Dean’s grip with a headbutt. Getting to his feet,Orlock used his magic to lift up Dean and throw him straight into the wall.

Dazed and gasping for breath from having the wind knocked out of him, Dean turned to see Sam fighting the vampire alone. Thinking quickly, Dean reached down and grabbed his dropped knife from before and threw it to Sam, cutting deep into the vampire’s neck in mid-flight. Without a second thought, Sam took his own knife and cut the rest of the vampires neck, cleavign the head off. Sam looked down at his dead opponent and then back to Dean, who he lifted up a hoof to in victory.

In a short hour, the two brothers had made a small clean up of the house and quickly headed back to the Hooves household. Making their way up the stairs, the two brother went into Dinky’s room where Derpy still sat, watching over her daughter.

There’s a monster
That lives beneath your bed
Oh for crying out loud
Its a futon on the floor
He must be flat as a board.


Dean stood outside of the door with his little brother, listening to Derpy sing. Sam smiled softly as he looked to his big brother, “Hey, isn’t that the same song mom used to...”

Dean nodded in silent agreement as he walked into the room, “Hello, Mrs. Hooves, we’re back.”

Derpy stood up happily as her daughter stirred hungerily, “Welcome back! Is the vampire...?”

“You don’t have to worry about him any more mam,” Sam said as Dean walked to the little unicorn, “We just have one more thing to do.” As Sam said this, his older brother sat down to eye level with the little unicorn.
“Hey Dinky, I bet you’re happy for some blood aren’t you?” Dean asked.

“N...no I’m not, you told me not to drink any blood otherwise I’ll stay a vampire forever,” Dinky said, tears in her eyes.

“Don’t worry, this blood you can drink. Here,” Dean said as he handed the jar to Dinky with his hoof.

Nervously, the little unicorn lifted up the jar with her magic and began to drink it slowly. After finishing, she immeaditly stuck out her tounge, “YUCK!!! That tasted horrible, why did I want that anyway,” Dinky asked.

“It’s just part of being a vampire,” Dean said, finding a mirror and lifting it up to Dinky with his mouth, “You should be fine now, see? A reflection and normal teeth, and I bet you’re hungry.”

Dinky took a close look at the mirror and opened her mouth, seeing where once was a set of fangs, now was a set of normal teeth, “MOM! It worked, I’m normal again!”

“Oh, DINKY!” Yelled the grey pegasus as she flew to her daughter and gave her a tight hug, refusing to let her go, “You’re ok. You’re all right,” Derpy said, unable to stop crying as she held her daughter. Looking at the Whinnychest brothers, Derpy smiled, “Thank you so much, I can’t thank you enough.”

Dean, not wanting Derpy to see him cry with tears of joy, turned his back to the young mare,” Hey, hunting monsters, saving ponies, its the family business, its what we do.”

“We’ll see you later, Derpy,” Sam said as he turned to walk out the door.

“Wait,” Derpy said, undoing the ropes that held her daughter, “I bet you guys are hungry, want some supper? I’ve just made some.”

As Derpy walked to Sam and Dean, the younger brother smiled and said, “Sure, why not.”

“Wait, I just remembered, I’m goign to be a vampire forever,” Dinky said.

Dean and Sam looked at each other nervously, “What do you mean kid?”

“Just eariler, I accidentally swallowed a bug an I am pretty positive its blood got into my mouth. I’m going to be a monster forever,” Dinky said, tears in her eyes as Dean placed a hoof onto her back and hugging her as he chuckled.

“You’re going to be ok kid,” Dean said chuckling.


___________________________________

        With dawn incoming and the brother’s stomachs full, the brothers both got into the charoit and looked back at the Hooves house, “Well, that was fun. Where to next little brother?”

        “I don’t know Dean, I don’t think we’re done yet,” Sam said, the chariot moving along the road as Carmine pulled out, “I am still curious about the unicorn that wanted the blood. What was he planning on using it for?”

        “So, you’re saying that we still have some work to do?” Dean asked.

        “Yeah, we’re not done here,” Sam said, “I want to stay here for a while, until we figure this out.”

        “That’s great,” said a pink pony with a fluffy pink mane as she sat between the two brothers, “Because I had helped Carmine find a great place for you two to stay and rest while you find out about the mean old unicorn. Then I can give you that welcome to Ponyville greeting I meant to give you eariler but couldn’t because I heard Carmine tell me that you were too busy for a party, so I waited until you were done with all of those vampires to give you a welcome party for you both. Oh I do hope you guys both love choclate because I made a double chocolate cake for the both of you!” The pink Pony finished as she leapt out of the chariot and ran ahead, “You’re hotel is just ahead, follow me!”

        Sam looked as shocked as his brother at the fast talking hyper pony, then he turned to his brother, “Well, Dean...Welcome to Ponyville.”

        “And what a place it is,” Dean said with a smile as the two rode off.

> Castiel report: Jason Voorhees
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

        A light brown winged unicorn with a scruffy beard landed at his desk in a room labeled, “Celestial Intervention Agency. Cheif Castiel”. Walking over to his desk, the alicorn made his horn glowed with a white magical aura, “Castiel’s report number one,” the alicorn said with a gruff voice, “Since the Whinnychesters have popped up in Ponyville, Celestia has hired me to keep an eye on the two and the mysterious events that are happening around the village. So far, one event has captured my eye. It involved one of the elements of harmony and the nearby lake where a young colt had drowned 20 years ago.”


__________________________________5 hours ago, 11:00 Pm_______________________

        Fluttershy, a young pegasus with a butterfly cutie mark, was walking around the edge of the lake. Her mission was appearntly to look and find one of the nocturnal lemurs that had escaped from her care earlier that day. Following her, I noted that she seemed to have a good bond with her animals, and depite being the most timid of the six, has a strong brave streak when it comes to animals or creatures that cannot defend themselves.

        No more was this obivious than when she heard a teenage filly scream her head off and run by her. The young mare panted and told the pegasus that her coltfriend and her were at the lake to engage in some fornication acts (wich to this CIA agent, is questionable, it would be far more comfortable to engage in fornication acts in a bed and not a sandy shore) when the needs of the body interrupted the colt’s fornicating. Needing to relieve himself, the stallion left his mate waiting and wanting.

She did not wait very long.

        At first, it was a light rustling sound, followed by a grunt, and then she screamed when she saw the legs and head of her lover thrown to her by the slicing of a machete weilded by a madman. Scared out of her mind, she ran away and this was when she encountered Fluttershy. Fluttershy looked worried and scared, her fear hieghtening when the mainac appeared with the sound of “ki ki ma ma”. 

        To my surprise, it was the long since killed Jason Vorhooves. I had thought him to be killed by the stallion Tommy Jarvis with chains two years ago, but I was wrong. Seeing this mad colt in the flesh, I was ready to spur myself into action and protect the two young mares. However, Fluttershy surprised me when she straightened her resolve, stood firm and walked right up to the killer without fear. So strong was her determination to protect the filly that she dodged the swipes of the maniac’s blade. All the while, the mare in question was giving the noted killer a strict talking down to, as if a mother would talk down a young child for breaking a family heirloom.  After only a few minutes, Fluttershy had managed to break the famous slasher down into tears and made him apologize (in his own way) for every kill that he had ever made. Once he was done, I was then shocked to watch the killer not only help Fluttershy find her lemur, but began to BRUSH the pink mane of said pegasus. 
I just did not have it in me to launch an assualt or to destroy this killer.

_______________________________End report______________________________________

        Cass let out a small sigh as he finished his report, unable to believe what he had just written. Shaking his head, he used his magic to crumple up the paper and throw the paper into the trash.

> As the Crow Flies
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


What happened to their father on that day


Sent two brothers on a quest for answers





Now the hunters are in Ponyville, 


On the hunt for a pony who wants to use


The supernatural for his own means





One brother is on the hunt to honor his mother


The other to avenge his beloved





One is destined for war


The other for protection












        An orange stallion swaggered his way from out of the bar and grill, stumbling with every step, “Stupid bar, stupid barkeep,” said the stallion with a gravelly tone of voice, running his hoof through his unkept mane, “Telling me I had enough. HA! I’ll tell him when I’m done.” Grumbling to himself, the pegasus continued his walk through the dark streets of Ponyville, taking the time inbetween steps to slap his hooves together in a menacing fashion, “Hope something comes along that I can take out my aggressions on.”

        Almost as to answer his prayer, the stallion heard the cawing of a bird and the flapping of wings. He twitched his ear to the location of the sound, he swerved his head back and forth to scan the area for where the bird was. It didn’t take him long to catch the sight of a black crow sitting on the lid of a dumpster in an alley, “Hey there little birdy, want your wings clipped?” he said, walking closer to the bird while reaching for a knife hidden under his wing, “Thats it little birdy, Uncle Sharpy just wants to-AHHHH!” He yelled as the crow flew off from its perch and onto the shoulder of a pony hidden in shadows.

        The young mare stepped slowly out of the shadows, petting her bird companion with her right hoof, “Oh good, my little birdie caught a wriggling little worm. What does the bad worm have to say birdie?”

        “ Who are ya callin’ a worm ya freak?” The stallion asked, watching as the green mare stepped out into the dim light of the alleyway.

        The mare chuckled and then said in an almost teasing voice, “Why you, of course! You’re a greedy, psychotic, and alcoholic little worm. The best kind.” she then let out a maniacal laugh and threw back her short cut black mane.

        “And what are you, a clown?” Sharp said, looking at the pure white face paint that had adorned her face, clashing with the green coat.
        “No, a messenger,” the mare said, the rage in her eyes accentuated by the black circles and lines that ran across them, “just bringing forth the good word down upon scraggly little worms that like to kill mares.”

“Oh, a fan!” the stallion said as he played with his knife, “Which little mare are you talking about.”

“You killed her in front of her husband a year ago,” she said, not changing the tone in her voice at all as she rushed at the pegasus and slammed him against the wall with her foreleg pressed against his neck, “you and your 4 ‘friends’! Now, tell me their names!”

“Oh, yeah, that broad.” Sharp chuckled, “Want to know how the knife I used on her felt?” With a grunt he kicked the mare hard in the stomach, and before she had a chance to react, Sharp slashed across her barrel in a diagonal pattern. Sneering, he rammed his blade deep into her chest, “A little like that! Now, lets see how many ways I can cut up that cute little--AHHHH!”

The mare smirked as she walked further into the knife, plunging it deeper into her chest, black blood oozing out of the wound “Awwww, what’s the matter wormy? Lost your nerve? Lets see if I can find it for you!” and with that she swiped his hoof away with her left hoof and punched him hard in the face twice. Reaching down with her mouth, she grabbed the knife in her chest and threw it into the air. Spinning on her forehooves as the knife spun in the air, she bucked the pegasus hard into the wall. As the stallion tried to recover from being slammed into the wall, the mare grabbed his neck with her hind legs and threw him to the ground. Leaping up, she grabbed the spinning knife in her mouth and straddled the pegasus and used the knife to make several deep cuts into his legs, leaving deep bloody gashes behind “Now, Sharpie my boy... let’s talk.” 

“FUCK YOU, you AHHHHHH,” screamed the stallion as the earth pony mare slammed her hooves onto the pegasus’s wings and began to stretch them out with a loud snap.

“I said talk, and I didn’t mean rudely.” the mare said as she held the wings to the ground, stretching them to painful limits, “Now, where are your little buddies, my dear Sharp?”

“I don’t--AHHHHH--  know you-- AHHHHH--  BITCH,” the stallion  screamed.

“Awww, that’s too bad. I guess then you are going to have to wait for them to come to you, now don’t you?” the earth pony said as she put both of her forelegs to Sharp’s head and twisted his neck into a complete circle. 

Standing up, the white faced earth pony smiled and began to draw the marking of a crow onto the chest of the pony and ran off into the night. Unknown to her, a white pegasus colt watched the scene from a distance.



Supernatural Pony Stories: Ch. 3: As the Crow Flies.




The alleyway just outside of Broken Leg’s Bar, Grill, and Cheese Emporium was a bustle with police activity; as was evidenced when the black impala could barely make her way to the police line with a chariot behind her. Getting out, the two Whinnychester brothers walked to the police line, “Excuse me,” Dean said, “I’m agent Tyler, this is agent Jovi, we’re here to investigate the murder.”

 “Ah, good to see you agents, come with me,” Police Captain Hard Case said, his blue coat shining in the sunlight. Walking with a stiff gait, he led the two brothers to the body of Sharp, “As you can see, the body has several lacerations and his head has been turned 360, like the pony really had it out for the guy. Also weird is this,” Hard said, pointing a hoof to a crow marking on the corpse’s body.

Sam knelt closely to the body, taking a good long look at the way the wounds were done and how the neck was broken before looking up at the police officer, “Any witnesses?” 

“Just one, that little pegasus colt over there got a good look at the whole thing and even snapped a few pictures for us. You can ask him when Lt. Buzz Kill is done with him,” Captain Hard said.

“Thanks captain,” Dean said as he watched his little brother get up from the body and followed him to where the mare in a police uniform was talking to a young pegasus.

“Thank you Featherweight, that’ll be all,” the light blue unicorn mare said as she put away her notebook before turning her head to state, “By the way, editorial duties pale in comparison to photography.”

“Awww,” the light white pegasus colt said, his head lowering in disappointment.

“Hey, that wasn’t nice,” Sam said as the unicorn passed them by.

“Sorry, but it’s my special talent: killing fun ideas,” Buzz Kill said walking away.

Dean, meanwhile, sat next to the young colt, “Hey little guy, I want you to repeat what you told the mare to me, got it?”

“Sure,” Featherweight said with an energetic nod, “You see, last night I was doing some practice flying so I could join my big brother in the ‘Brohoof social’ next week. Well, I soon heard this crow cry and the sound of two ponies talking. Well, as I landed to see what was going on, that was when I saw this mare and stallion talking to each other. The mare must have had said something really bad because the stallion went over and cut her deep and then stabbed her in the heart. Here is where it gets unbelievable--”

Dean let out a small chuckle, “Try me.”

“The mare just looked at the guy and walked right into the blade without any problems. She then pulled the blade out and killed the guy. Like I said, weird.”

Dean put a hoof to his chin and then scratched his head through his short cut brown mane, “Yeah, does sound a little strange. Thanks for the help kid, we’ll talk to you if we need anything more.” He then got up and walked back to Carmine and Sam,” So what do you think, Sammy?”

Sam looked down at carriage seat where a brown book laid before looking back up at his brother, “I don’t know, Dean. From the white face paint and some of the pale skin I want to say it’s a phantom,  but it was solid like a ghoul. I don’t want to say it’s a zombie, and a vampire wouldn’t leave such a mess. Even Mom’s journal has nothing on this.”

“Well then, let’s go have Carmine drive us by the corner, grab some cupcakes, and then lets go on a hunt through the town,” Dean said as he slid into the carriage.

“ Sounds like a good deal to me, I can’t wait to see Pinkie again,” Carmine said as she looked over her shoulder at her two friends before racing off into the distance.

A few hours later found Dean standing next to Carmine as he began to overlook the alleyway and streets, “Man,” he growled as he took a drink from a fizzy bottle of cider and ate a piece of his tofu burger, “three hours and no hide or hair of the clown broad.”

“Maybe it was a gang killing,” Carmine said looking around.

“Babe, I think you met the fiercest gang in the town and I don’t think those three fillies have enough connections to hire private killers,” Dean said, finishing his bottle.

“You’re right. They were adorable, but not killers.” Carmine said, leaning her head over to Dean and nuzzling him before nibbling his ear, “Not as cute as you were when you were that age.”

“Babe, I was never what you called cute,” Dean said, rubbing Carmine’s black flank, “  I was adorable, Sammy was cute. NoW,” he said with a shrug, “I’m handsome.”

“You forgot rugged,” Carmine said, giving a slight kiss on Dean’s cheek and a rub on his head.

Dean smiled at the signs of affection coming from his faithful friend, but before he could said anything else, he heard a scream, “That sounds like my cue! Go get Sam!” Dean said as he ran off to the sound. Making his way to the alley, he saw the pale faced figure hovering over her latest kill, “ Stop right there, clownie!”

The white faced mare looked up straight into Dean’s emerald eyes, “No.” she said simply as she left behind her kill on the cold ground and jump up onto the side of the wall and ran up the side and onto the roof.

“Ok, definitely a ghoul.” Dean said as he began to look through the alleyway for a method to follow her. Seeing a bridge connecting two houses, he ran up the step ladder and made his way to the roof.

As he made his way to the rooftop of the nearby house, his eye caught sight of the running killer. Swiftly, he reached to his side and brought out his crossbow and aimed it, firing two bolts at the Ghoul. The ghoul tripped as one of the shots hit her in the left hind leg, causing her to fall to the ground with a grunt, “Oh, talented little hunter aren’t we?”

Dean said nothing in response and lifted up his foreleg and readied another shot, his icy green eyes focused only on her.

“Checking me out too? Sorry to say this, hunter, but you are not my type,” the white faced mare said as she swung her hooves at Dean, trying to strike him, “now if you don’t mind I have some more important things to do.”

“Yeah, yeah. I get it: a bunch of teens knocked over your sacred grave or some other bull crap like that and now you are hunting them down.” Dean said, grinning, “Tell it to some stallion who cares.” 

“This isn’t something as simple as desecration, this is about justice! This is about making some bastards PAY for taking away my husband’s happiness,” she said, her voice losing its usual calmness, “and you are not going to--UGGH!”

Dean smirked as his three bolts struck the face of the mare and dug deep into her skull, “Guess what, clownie... it ain’t happening. I don’t care what they did to you, but I won’t let you kill them.” Dean then opened his eyes in shock as the ghoul smirked and chuckled.

“Salt tipped arrows, impressive,” the mare said as she broke the shaft of the three bolts with her hoof, “but I am more than a specter, little hunter.” Smirking, the mare ran up to Dean and punched him repeatedly with her hooves. After using an uppercut to daze him she went to his side and used her hind legs to kick him hard. Shen then spun around in place and delivered a hard buck into Dean’s barrel, sending him flying over the edge of the rooftop and to the ground below.

“Dean, where are you?” Sam called out as he walked around on the ground, “Dean? DEAN!?” His last call was responded with sound of a body hitting a dumpster hard. Turning to the source of the sound, he watched in horror as his brother rolled off,” DEAN! Oh Celestia no. Dean, come on Dean talk to me.” Sam said as he slapped the sides of Dean’s face gently, “Tell me you’re all right. Please, tell me you’re ok.”

“I’m fine, Sam.” Dean said, getting up but then letting out a yelp of pain and then putting a hoof to his ribs, “But I think the bitch bruised my ribs. It’s a little tough to... ahhh” Dean let out another yelp of pain as he tried to move his legs.

“Oh, Is that a crow that flies tonight? I fear for those who are in her sight.” a zebra said as she walked to the Whinnycesters, looking up at the white faced mare as she ran off into the night.

Sam leaned down and helped his older brother to stand as he looked to the zebra, “Excuse me, miss, but are you saying you know what that thing is?”

“Indeed I do.” the zebra said, taking a good look at Dean, “But before I tell you, let Zecora heal you with some brew.”

After a short ride on Carmine, the two brothers were led to a hut within the Everfree forest. Once inside the tree sized hut, Zecora led them to some seats near a black cauldron where began to stir and mix a bubbling pot of a red liquid. After a few minutes Zecora poured two cups of the red liquid, “ Here, this potion will do the trick and will you up, quite quick.”

“Thanks,” Dean said, taking the drink in hoof and putting it to his lips. As the sweet tasting liquid hit his throat, he could already begin to feel the magic heal him.

Sam looked up from his cup and at Zecora, “So you were going to tell us about this crow?”

“The crow is an old legend from my tribe, as it was told by many a scribe. It is said that the black bird, is the gate between here and the next world. Upon black wing and mournful crows, go all of our innocent souls,” Zecora said as she took a drink of her own tea, “However, if this soul is violently taken from this life, then it will forever be filled with strife. In one years time does the crow bring the soul back, to seek the justice that the pony’s crime lack. Immortality and Invincibility will be the boon that the bird will bestow, To be able to take down her sworn foe. Thus the soul will always crave vengeance, until it will take the lives of those who have wronged it hence.”

Slowly, Dean finished his drink and placed it down onto the floor, “So, how do we will kill this bitch?” 

“It is not a ghoul, spirit, or zombie, so killing it will not be easy,” Zecora said, “ Do you have a demon killing blade, or a dagger of alicorn’s bane?”

Sam looked down, his mind deep in thought before looking back up at Zecora to answer, “Yeah, we got a demon killing dagger. It was... ” Sam then smiled at the memory of the dagger, “a gift from a friend.”

“Then there is your answer, the demon killing dagger,” Zecora said, “It will kill the angel of vengeance, and make sure that it has its penance.”

“Thanks for the help, Zecora,” Dean said as he got up and went to the door, “Lets go Sam.”

Sam was shaken out his reverie and looked towards Dean, “Uh, right, coming Dean. Thanks for healing Dean Zecora.” 

“It was the least I could do for you two sirs, as thanks to Mary Whinnychester,” Zecora said.

“You knew Mom?” Sam asked, his eyes wide in happiness.

“ She was an old friend of mine, she came to me for help many a time,” Zecora said with a smile.

Sam smiled back at the zebra before giving her a hug and walking out the door. As he headed towards where Camine sat in the area in front of the hut, he could hear his brother talking, “So, tomorrow we should head to the library and check out the... oh hey Sammy!” Dean said as he looked to his brother, “We were making some plans on how to get the living dead girl.”

“Uh, Dean... I don’t think we should stop her,” Sam said, looking down.

“What?” Dean asked in a deadpan tone.

“Well, you heard what Zecora said:” Sam said, “the reason why she is doing all of this killing is because she was murdered violently.”


“Yeah I heard. The girl was murdered about a year ago and now has been revived to take revenge on the ponies who killed her. That is why I think we should head to the library tomorrow and find out who was killed last year.” Dean said.

“The thing is Dean,” Sam said, looking at his brother with sad eyes, “I don’t  think we should try and stop her.”

“Wait, are you saying we should let this girl KILL those guys? That we should let this undead witch go and kill whoever she wants? That’s not how we do things Sammy. We go and find these monsters and kill them so we protect innocent ponies.”

“But Dean, these ponies aren’t innocent, they’re murders,” Sam said as he got into the chariot, “maybe we should let her kill them, so she can find peace.”

“No, Sam!” Dean commanded, a slight growl in his voice, “ We’re not about to let this chick start acting like judge and jury just because she was killed!”

“She just wants justice for her crime.” Sam said.

“THAT ISN’T JUSTICE SAMMY!” Dean yelled, glaring his green eyes at Sam in rage, “It’s vengeance, and who gave her the right to dish that out others?”

“Isn’t that what we do,” Sam asked as Carmine began to walk out of the forest.

“No, it isn’t,” Dean said calmly, “We’re hunters, we kill undead bastards to protect people from being killed like Dad was.” This last word caused Sam to pull back and look away from his brother, “ and I am going to protect those people... even if I don’t like it.”

“Guys, please, lets not fight about this,” Carmine said, a motherly tone in her voice, “Lets just head back home and we can look over the newspapers at the library in the morning.” Sam and Dean silently agreed, deciding not to say anything the rest of the way home.



	

The next morning, as Sam began to cook some breakfast for his older brother, Dean began to read over the newspaper, “That no good witch, she got another one,” Dean said.

Sam overheard his brother as he carried in the two plates of food, one on his head and the other in his mouth, “Are you sure it’s her?” Sam asked as he placed his food onto the table.

“Yeah, apparently after her little run in with me,” Dean said, eating some toast, “ witnesses reported seeing a white faced figure leaving a house where a mare was found hanging by her forehooves with her hind legs in her mouth. I swear, the moment I find this witch I’m stabbing the dagger so far through the chest thats it going to leave a clear hole to the other side. Even if I have to do it alone.”

Sam looked up from his plate at this and smiled softly, “Dean, look, I know you don’t think I agree with you on this, and I don’t. I still think that she should be allowed to seek her peace, but you should know... I’ll have your back no matter what.”

Dean only could smile and put away the paper as he got off the chair, “Come on, let’s head to the library and see what we can find.” 

With a nod, Sam followed his brother out to the chariot and rode to the library. Once at the massive tree Sam knocked on the door, “Excuse me, are you guys open?”

“Yeah we’re open,” said a young male voice from inside, “Just give me a minute to get there.” After a few moments, the door opened to reveal a tiny purple dragon standing before the brothers, “Sorry if you’re expecting Twilight, but she and some of other friends had to go off and do something big. Something about five enchanted crystals, fate of the emerald islands, and a giant part dragon, part griffin, part bull, and part unicorn monster attempting to blow it all to kingdom come. Leaving me to take care of this place by myself, so... what do you guys need?”

“Well, little guy,” Sam said, looking down at the little dragon.

“The name’s Spike,” the purple dragon said.

“Well, Spike,  we’re here to check out the newspaper archives. We need to see something,” Sam said.

“Oh sure, follow me,” Spike said, “I should warn you though,” he added as he led the brothers to a very big room with at least 35 filing cabinets arranged in alphabetical and numerical order by length, “Twilight can be a little.”

“OCD?” Dean asked as he looked up in awe at the size.

“Yeah. Twilight wanted to make sure she had backups of backup in case there was anything she wanted to recheck that happened in the day,” Spike said as he left the two brothers in the room.

For a few hours, the two brother began searching and looking over the newspapers for any signs of murders that happen the year before. It wasn’t until it was near nightfall when they had discovered something, “Dean, look at this,” Sam said, waving a hoof to Dean and pointed out the article in the paper.





The police are still searching for suspects in the killing of a local mare. The mare in question, one Rain Melody, was found brutally murdered next to her husband at 1:00 A.M this evening. The only leads that the husband was able to give out in his traumatized state was the group’s number. Please be on the lookout and if there are any clues please send a report to Police Commander Hard Case or Lt. Wet Blanket.




Dean looked over the paper and took it into his mouth, “Then let’s go and pay Mr. Melody a visit. Come on, Sam.” Dean said as he walked to towards the door.

As Sam followed Dean out the door and to where Carmine stood, he let out a sigh, “I still don’t know, Dean, you read the report. The mare was eviscerated and the husband was left a broken wreck. How can you say that you want to protect people like that?”

“I don’t care what they did. If the people said that they were guilty and sentenced them to die fine, but what I do know is that there is an undead wench out there killing ponies. Now, I don’t care what they did in this life, but they deserve a chance to fix things just the same as any pony,” Dean said as he got into the chariot.

“And what if it was me, Dean?” Sam asked as he got in with his brother, “What if they killed me like that? Wouldn’t you want revenge on those guys?”

“Just get in the chariot Sam,” Dean said plainly, “Carmine, take us to Sky Melody.”

Carmine looked back at the brothers, “Sure Dean,” she said sadly. Having known them for most of their lives, she never did like to see them argue and fight as it always tore her up inside.Turning her head, she closed her eyes and concentrated on the many roads and streets that made up Ponyville. Taking a deep breath, she concentrated and made her horns glow a bright blue. For a few moments, she stood there with her horns glowing brightly as if she was making a connection to the entire world. After a minute of waiting, the impala opened her glowing white pupiless eyes, “Found him! Hold on boys, we’ll be there in a few seconds,” Carmine then reared her black legs as her eyes returned to a normal yellow. Setting down on the ground, she took off in a black blur across the town, leaving behind only a flame trail behind her and within in moments, she wound up at the front door of Sky Melody’s house.

Sam was the first to knock on the door and to see a pink pegasus mare open it, “Oh, hello.”

Sam looked at the mare questionly, “Uh, hi ma’am, we’re wondering if this is the home of Sky Melody?”

“Sure, I’ll go get him.” the pink mare said, turning to the house, “Sky, sweetie, there are some stallions here to see you. Sorry for the wait, but he’s kind of busy getting things for our newcomer,” the pink pegasus said, looking down at her bulge on her stomach.

“Congratulations to you both ma’am,” Sam said as a green unicorn stallion came to the door.

“Thanks Pixie Dust.” Sky said as he watched his mate walk away, “What can I do for you two.”

“We want to talk to you about your former wife murdering the guys who killed her,” Dean said plainly.

“DEAN!” Sam yelled.

“No, it’s alright,” Sky said, looking down with a sigh, “I figured it might have been her when I heard about the killings. Come with me and I will tell you the story.” Sky said as he led the two brothers to a sofa, “You see, after Melody died, I spent some time learning about this world and the next. I had heard a story about ponies coming back with the aid of the crow and how they would look like ghosts. When I had heard reports... I knew it was my Melody.”

“What can you tell us about the killing, sir?” Sam asked, a sympathetic look in his eyes.

With a sigh, Sky began, “It was about one year ago, on the day of our wedding. We were busy making important plans about our future, you know the kind. If we should buy a house, the breadwinner... children.” A small tear escaped his eye at the mention of children, “We were at the outskirts of Ponyville when we were attacked by a gang of five ponies. The first thing they did was take my wife to the side and beat her, breaking her legs. Then, as two of those... monsters were busy cutting my wife’s ears off, three of them went over to me and,” he trailed off, the memory hitting him hard.

“They raped you?” Dean asked. 

Sky shuddered, not trying his best to hold back the tears and the horror, “It was the most horrible thing I could imagine. As they were,” another shudder escaped his lips, “ they walked over to my wife and carved her face like it was a pumpkin. THEY laughed at my wife’s pain, THEY LAUGHED! They then left me and my wife to die by the side of the road. Then, through luck or some sick joke by Celestia on high, I survived . I was too scared and traumatized to tell the police at what I saw, but I got the cutie mark and name of one of the thugs--Broken Glass.”

“Why didn’t you kill him yourself?” Dean asked.

“Well for one, I had met my lovely Pixie. I didn’t want to ruin our potential of having new life together ruined by a lifetime in jail. It would be unfair to her.” Sky said, “Second. I found I couldn’t, as much as I wanted to, I couldn’t. I guess I’m not brave enough to be a killer like my wife,”  he let out contented sigh.

“Look man, we are going to end up killing your wife in order to stop her.” Dean said, not a bit of remorse in his voice.

“I know, I know,” Sky said, “But, when you fight her, could you do one thing for me? Tell her that it took me a long time to fall for Pixie, but I will always love her and I will always keep her in my heart. I long for the day we meet again so I can tell her how I lived and all of the things that have happened to me.”

Sam looked at Sky, a sympathetic look in his eye as he remembered somepony close to him, “We will.”

As the two brothers got up, the unicorn quickly wrote something down on a piece of paper, “Here, take this. It’s the address of Broken Glass, he might be her next target.”

         Nodding, Sam took the note in his mouth and put it into his satchel and walked out with his brother. Once outside, Sam looked to the side of a house, “Dean, what’s that?!” Pointing his brown hoof to the building’s side, he pointed to a pony on fire. The pony was pinned to the wall with three metal spikes in her hooves in a cross shape. As the fire began to burn away the coat, leaving behind blackened flesh, Sam could see the flames that surrounded the crucified pony forming the shape of a crow.

“ It’s a message Sam,” Dean said, looking at the slowly burning pony, “It’s saying that we aren’t going to save the last guy.”

“YOU STILL WANT TO SAVE THE GUY?!” Sam yelled as he looked to Dean, “Did you see what happened to Sky? He was a traumatized and broken mess, he could barely think about  the incident without breaking into tears and you still want to protect the guy. Why!?”

Dean could only put on a stern look, his eyes narrowed as he said, “Get in the chariot Sam. Unless you want to let me kill this bitch alone.”

Sam lowered his head, he knew his brother would stop at nothing once he had his mind set to it, “Ok,” he said, getting into the chariot. He knew Dean would have his reasons and he would find out soon enough.

It only took Carmine an hour to find the location of the stallion and only a minute to arrive at his house just a mile outside of Ponyville and near Whitetail, “Well, here’s the place... it’s not what I expected,” Sam said, looking at the rather well decorated blue two story house with a fence around the yard. The yard contained a nice garden with various tulips and daisies.

“What were you expecting? An old decrepit warehouse,” a small chuckle escaped Dean’s lips as he said this, getting out of the chariot. Walking through the field, the two brothers noticed the way that the field sat and how tidy the area actually was. As they made it to the door, Dean knocked on it, “Excuse me, anypony home?”

“Yes?” Asked a soft feminine voice as she opened the door, “Hello sirs, may I help you with something?”

“Broken Glass?” Sam asked, his eyebrow arched curiously.
        “Oh, you want my husband,” the blue pegasus mare with the light green mane said, smiling, “I’ll get him. Broken, sweetie there’s--oh!” the mare then giggled as she looked down at her very large belly, “she wants her daddy too.”

        Sam’s eyes opened wide in shock as he looked down at the mare’s very large stomach, “How... far along are you?” 

        “10 months,” Lavender Scent said, rubbing her belly gently, “then our little girl will come.”

        “Yeah, Lavender, coming,” Broken Glass yelled as he came to the door, giving his wife a gentle kiss, “Whaddya want?”

        Dean looked sternly at the red stallion, taking note of the broken bottle cutie mark, “We’re here to talk about your old gang and the recent murders.”

        Broken’s eyes opened wide in horror as he stepped back and then looked to his wife, noting the look of worry in her eyes. Changing the look in his face to a calm one, he gently pushed his wife to the side, telling her not in words that it will be ok and to stay in the house. Lavender nodded and walked away. Walking outside, the stallion took a deep breath and closed the door, “I knew this was coming. Ever since the second murder I knew somepony wanted all of my old friends dead.”

        “But we’re not--” objected Sam, reaching his hoof out.

        “Look, I’m not going to make any big speeches about how sorry I was or I regret my actions,” Broken sighed, “What I did in the past, I was proud of. I raped, murdered, robbed, and did other monsterous things that you could barely think about and laughed the entire way. I know that the light at the end of my tunnel is nothing more than a hot furnace, and that I will NEVER spend eternity with my Lavender.But I--” he let out a shuddering breath before continuing, “-- want to do things differently now. After that last kill last year, I decided to change and a month later... I met Lavender. She was a waitress at a bar I visited a lot, and I had been falling for her ever since I started going there. One day, I asked her out. Then month later I found out that I had gotten her pregnant. This was it for me, I could do the cowardly thing and run away, leave that sweet thing alone, or I could redeem myself in the only way I could... by staying behind and helping that girl raise my daughter. It is obvious what I chose, isn’t it.”

        Sam said nothing, he could only look down in a slow realization of why Dean had been adamant in protecting the stallion. Dean looked back over his shoulder at a bird in the distance before turning his head back to the stallion, “Look, buddy we’re not going to kill you. We’re here to protect you.”

        Broken looked down, a bit of sadness coming to his eyes, “Thank you. Look, I know I deserve everything that’s coming to me, but please... I beg you, let me make up for my sins in this way. Let me redeem myself by taking care of my foal and make her better than me. She’s my hope, my dream, and my world. Give me ten years with her at least! Let me see her gain a cutie mark, hear her first word, get her first scrape; let me remove her nightmares and all of that other fatherly crap before I go. Please!” pleaded Broken as tears came to his eyes.

        Dean continued to watch as the black bird fly overhead, noting what type of bird it was, “We’ll do all we can. You just get inside, now!” He commanded as he turned to the crow before him, and then turned to his little brother, “Well, Sammy, do you still want to go and let that bitch kill that stallion? Do you want that little girl in there to grow up without a dad like we did? Make that poor mare suffer just because that stallion murdered somepony.”

        “No, Dean, I don’t,” Sam said, his eyes lowered in a bit of sadness. He then raised his head and narrowed his eyes in determination as he could see a shadow in the distance, “ I get it now, I really do. You want to give that a guy a chance to redeem himself, to make things right for both him and that foal.”

        Dean turned to his little brother and smiled, “ It’s more than that Sam,” he began as he started to walk to the figure in the distance, “I’ve just got to be sure that even if a pony did something horrible, there has to be a least one chance that he can fix it. That he can redeem himself in some small way. No matter how bad his crime was.”

        As Sam watched his older brother walk ahead of him, his eyes opened wide in realization, “You want to...” he then stopped himself as he remembered a time not too long ago, when he could have been in the same position as the stallion. He then quickly caught up with his brother as they met the white faced mare leaning on the side of a tree.

        “Hello boys,” Rain said, a devilish smirk came to her, “ Come to pay Broken his last respects?”

        Dean did not respond to the mare’s question, he only looked to Sam, “I’ll keep Clownie busy, you go get the knife.”

        Without a second thought, Sam ran away from Dean and towards the chariot; however, Rain crouched and swept her hind legs at Sam causing him to trip. With a smirk, she bucked him in the shoulder to cause him to roll across the ground. Before she could do anything more; however, she was hit with two bolts from Dean’s crossbow in the neck.
        
        Turning her head with a smirk, the pale faced mare ran straight at Dean and punched him hard in the chest before knocking his forehoof to the side and to the ground and slamming her foot down on it, shattering the crossbow. Grunting with pain, Dean watched as the mare punched him hard in the face, following it up with a uppercut to the jaw and a swift hard buck into the chest, making  Dean fly back. As he laid on his back, gasping for air, Rain walked up to Dean and reared back her forehooves before slamming them down onto Dean’s chest. Raising her hooves again, she began to beat him repeatedly with her hooves, only stopping when she felt a sharp pain in her side.

        Turning to where the attack came from, she saw a brown hoof slam itself against her face and another slash against her chest that made her stumble back. Sam, holding a silver knife in his hoof marked with enchanted writing, turned to his brother and helped him up, “Dean, are you ok?”

        “I’m,” Dean coughed a little, wiping some blood from his lips, “fine, just fine.”

        Rain wiped some of the blood that was dripping from the gash on her chest, and watched the blood trickled from the slash in her side, “ So... you boys came prepared? Naughty cheaters!” a chuckle came from her lips as she ran to Sam and kicked at his forelegs, making him buckle down to the ground. The slasher smile never leaving her lips, she turned to Dean and hit him in the left shoulder and foreleg. She then slammed both of her forehooves at Dean’s chin and and then bucked him hard, making him fly into the front wall of the house, leaving a dent. 

        Sam, trembling on his forehooves, slashed the blade along the flank of Rain and cut deep into her cutie mark.  As the mare yelled in pain, Sam then cut into her stomach’s side and then into her foreleg, severing the tendons within. As the blood oozed from her foreleg, staining the coat with the red liquid, Rain let out a scream of pain and rage. Turning to Sam, she used her good foreleg to punch Sam hard in the face before back hoofing him and kicking him with a hind leg, “My you boys are-” her voice was cut by a thrown dagger by Dean.

        “Persistent? No, just too stubborn to quit!” Dean yelled as he got up, his breathing now ragged as he felt his chest on fire.

        Suddenly, Broken opened the front door to look outside, “Are you two guys all right? OH Celestia... it is you.”

        “Yeah, it’s me...and now it’s time to--Ugggh!” Rain then let out a gurgle as Sam cut deeply into her neck, making her turn her head in rage. Her eyes opened wide in pure anger, she rammed her head against Sam’s head and then kicked him hard in the chest, making him fall to the ground in pain and drop the dagger. As Sam laid there, moaning in pain, Rain raised her hind legs to crush Sam, only to feel the dagger slam itself deep into her side. Turning to her right she saw Dean holding the demon killing dagger in his mouth.

        “GET THE HELL AWAY FROM MY BROTHER!” Dean yelled as he made a few more cuts into Rain as Rain began to lay blow after blow onto Dean. Dean looked at the mare before him, panting hard, favoring his left side and his breathing ragged. He winced at the pain that he felt in the cuts in his side and back, as well as the pain in his hind leg.

        “Broken, what is-- AHHHHH!” Lavender screamed from within the house.

        “Oh, Celestia no,” Broken looked outside and to Carmine, “Quick, you there, get the doctor! My wife’s gone into labor!”

        “W-wife? Labor?” Rain said in shock, her anger fading as she watched Carmine race off into the distance.

        “Yeah, a wife.” Dean said as he got up, speaking through the pain, “You’re about to deprive a mare of the same thing that you want to kill Broken for.”

        Sam struggled to get up, holding onto his shoulder with his hoof, “Please, I know you are in pain and you want vengance for everything’s that’s happened to you, but hold off on killing him for just a little longer.”

        Before Rain could answer the question, she watched as  Carmine cameback with a pink maned earth pony in tow, Rain quickly jumped into the shadows as the nurse ran into the house. She rested there for only a few moments as she watched Sam and Dean move aside and allow Broken and his wife run outside and to the waiting chariot. As she looked down at the young mare, her thoughts began to go back to when she was alive. She began to remember the talks she and her husband had about children, the new lives they wanted to bring into the world.

        “How many,” Sky asked as he helped to paint the wall.


        “Well, let’s see. How about three to start, and then we’ll work our way from there,” Rain giggled, walking over to her husband and nibbling his ear.


  
      As she began to remember this, a small tear came to her eye while she watched Carmine run off into the distance. Sighing, she leapt down and landed behind the Whinnychester brothers, “You know... there’s no guarantee that he’ll live up to his word that he’ll be a good father.”

        “I don’t know, he might be father of the freaking year. Heck, you might be right, he’ll turn out to be an abusive asshole that’ll deserve a slow and painful death.” Dean said as he turned to face the white faced mare, the seriousness never leaving his face, “But he at least needs to try and atone.” he then looked to Sam, “No matter how bad his sins are.”

        “Then what am I supposed to do?” Rain asked, looking broken.

        “I don’t know. I know you won’t know any rest until he dies, but if he turns good,” Sam said, getting up and standing next to his brother, “then killing him will make you no better. And if he can’t change, then not killing him would be pointless.”

        She let out a sigh, “But he looks like he wants to.” Rain then turned to the brothers and thrusted out her chest, “All right, do it.”

        “What?” Sam asked.

        “Stab me in the heart with the dagger, send me to heaven or hell or wherever my soul is going to go now. I don’t care, but I am going to just trust in him and believe that he actually will change. If he doesn’t,” Rain then smiled devilishly, “Then I’ll be there to make him pay.”

        Dean nodded in agreement as he walked to the waiting mare, but Sam interjected, “Wait, I have something to tell you. Sky says that he still loves you, that he always will. He’s waiting to go to the afterlife with you so he can you all about his life and you can meet his new girl and you can all be a family.”

        “I know,” Rain said, “I’m glad he moved on. I’m happy for him and I know he’ll make her happy. I can’t wait to see him again. I wanted him to, so I have no regrets.” With that, she  smiled as Dean took the knife and ramed it into her heart, making her dissipate in a flash of light. All that was left of the crow was a pile of ash.

_____________________________________

        A few hours later, Sam was waiting on top of the hospital, looking over Ponyville while he waited for his brother to come out. Though his legs were badly hurt, his wounds were less severe than Dean’s were. Placing his forehooves onto the railing of the roof, he began to think about the new life that was coming out in the hospital and the young mare that they had sent off to where she belonged, “Feeling good, Sam?” Dean asked as he walked out from the door.

        “Legs are sore, and it hurts where the Crow cut me, but I’ll live,” Sam then looked at his brother concerned. “How about you?”

        “Fine, it hurts a little to breathe though and I’m not going to be kicking anything for a while.” Dean said, walking next to his brother and watching the sunrise with him. “Hey, Sam?”

        “Yeah Dean?” Sam asked, looking to his brother as the soft morning wind blew through his messy mop top brown mane.

        “Remember when you asked me, if it was you that was killed like she was, would I try and stop you from taking vengeance?” Dean asked as he continued to look straight ahead, “I didn’t answer because... those guys would never have the chance to kill you. Because, they would have to go through me in order to get to you. And I will never let them lay a hand on you and I would die before I let anypony take you away. You would never become the crow, because I would become one on the spot to stop them from killing you.” He then smiled softly at his little brother and walked over to give him a hug.
        Sam let out a small chuckle as he hugged his big brother, “Thanks Dean.”

        “Oh, I checked on the foal. The mother and little filly are doing fine,” Dean said, breaking the embrace.

        “That’s great!” Sam exclaimed.

        “Yeah, and the parents were so grateful for our help in saving him... that they named the kid,” Dean then rubbed a hoof through his short cut sandy brown mane, “Samatha Deanelle, nice name huh?”

        “Yeah, but I think that Deanelle Samatha would be better,” Sam said as he and Dean walked to the door.


________________________________________

        Outside of the Broken house, a tall gangly stallion walked to the pile of ashes, “The ashes of a spirit of vengance,” the blue stallion smirked as he  scooped up the ashes in a little glass vial, “two down, two more to go. Oh Whinnycesters, I can’t thank you enough for this gift.”


> Nightmare king
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

        Once upon a pony time, in the magical land of Equestria. The 4 princesses: Celestia, Luna, Twilight, and Cadence, all abdicated the throne and relinquished their crowns to the one true queen. The former princesses all turned and bowed gracefully before their new ruler as she walked to the throne.

        The Princess Diamond Tiara cometh

        Behold

        Behold

        BEHOLD!!

        The Princess stands before us

        Behold


        With a sinister smile, the young pink and perfect earth pony sat upon her glorious throne and looked over her subjects with glee. She sat there, feeling all of the power come to her, the power that made her superior to anything with horns and wings (they are ugly after all), and turned to her trusted assassin, “Snails, my darling husband.”


        “Yeah?” Asked the buff, rugged, and tall yellow unicorn as he turned to look at his wife with a handsome grin.


        “Go forth and hunt down the three criminals, those crusaders: Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle. They are easy to hunt down and very easy to murder,” Diamond said as she waved a hoof away showing pictures of three grotesque ponies.


        “Yes my darling.” Snails said as he kissed Diamond's hoof.


        “Aw, how nice! you kissed him before your life went down the crapper.” said a gruff voice.



        “Who said that!? What kind of heathen would use such vulgar language!?” Diamond Tiara asked, shocked.


        “What? It’s not my fault a crap head like you decided to rule from the toilet.” The voice spoke out, scratching a long metal claw along the throne.


        “Its not a toilet, its a thro-AHHHHH!!”  Screamed Diamond Tiara as she looked at her throne, now changed into a white toilet with her cutie mark on the front. Leaping off of it in disgust she turned her head upwards to gaze upon the figure of the stallion that had been mocking her.
        

The stallion smiled as he popped out of the shadows, “Hi there little prinny.” He said, raising a gloved hoof. The glove itself was shaped less like a hoof and more like a dragon’s paw with four metal blades sticking out of them. Smiling with a sinister grin, he leapt off the toilet top and to the ground, showing his burnt face. The pink skin on his face looked as if somepony burnt every inch of hair and skin off it, leaving behind only muscle. The large sweater that adorned his body along with his pants seemed to compliment the fedora that adorned his head, giving him the look of a simple gardener or a stallion on the street were it not for the burnt flesh, “Well now little filly, its time for us to decrown that little head of yours.” The monster said, licking a blade of his claw before raising it.


        It took only a few moments for the little filly to understand the sinister meaning as she let out a high pitched scream and turned to run away as the stallion slashed his claws at her. His claws dug deeply into her hind leg, through the cutie mark and into the soft flesh, leaving behind deep red bloody marks, “Ahhhh!” Diamond screamed as the blood oozed out from the wounds and trailing down her hind leg. Running as fast as she could while limping, she found herself no longer in Canterlot but in a boiler room, all the while she could hear chanting from fillies.


1, 2 Freddy’s coming for you 

     
   Panting she looked for a place to hide while she heard the scraping of metal along metal, as if the monster was taunting her with the fact he could easily find her.



3,4 better lock your door 


        The young filly began to sweat as she backed up against the boiler, feeling the fear slowly take her while the heat seemed to intensify.


5,6 grab your crucifix


        Her light green eyes began to dart around, looking for the source of the chanting, and for her hunter as the noise suddenly stopped.


7,8 better stay up late


        Trembling, the pink earth pony peaked around the corner to see if there was any sign of her killer. Letting out a sigh of relief, she backed away from the hiding spot and walked out, only to hear the scraping of metal on metal once again. Right against her ear.


9, 10


        Turning her head around slowly, she looked straight into the eyes of her stalker as he raised his hoof to slash down up on her body.

        “NO!” The filly screamed as she failed her hooves up from her bed. Opening her eyes and sitting up, she let out a giant sigh of relief as she wiped her forehead with her forehoof, “Whew, it was only a dream.” Diamond smiled wide as she said this, but then felt something sticky and wet on the side of her sheets. Looking down at her white sheets, she noticed a large wet spot forming where her hind legs were. Curiously, she pulled back the sheets to reveal four deep bloody gashes on her legs where the strange burnt pony had cut her. Her eyes opened in terror, she let out a scream before running to her parents bedroom. Looking inside the room, she trembled in fear as she looked to her mother’s bed, saw the blood trail leading from the bed to the wall where a giant spot of blood rested. Then the blood spot gave way to another trail up to the ceiling where she saw her mother, “Oh Celestia, no.”

        The dark pink mare that rested on the ceiling could bear let out a scream as her neck was slowly cut open to let out some more blood to dribble down her barrel and stomach. Both were flayed open with deep cuts that exposed some of her inner organs while her legs were being pulled along the ceiling to write in bloody letters-

NEVER SLEEP AGAIN.

“MOTHER!” Diamond Tiara screamed.


Supernatural Pony Tales: Nightmare King





        “Jessica?” Sam said to a young red feathered griffon, “There is something I need to say to you.”


        “Yes?” Asked Jessica from the other side of the bed as she looked at her lover.


        “It’s going to be big ok? One of the most important things I’ll ever say,” Sam said.


        “What is it, you goof?” Jessica giggled as Sam came closer to her.


        Sam looked at her, his eyes gentle and welcoming with no signs of the hunter that he would become one day, “I love you, always.”


        Jessica could only smile and kiss Sam softly in response, “I love you to. It’s just a shame that it never lasts... does it?”


        “Jessica, what do you mea-JESSICA!” Sam yelled as the scene changed before him to where his griffon was now hanging from the ceiling and wrapped in a wreath of fire.


        “Couldn’t have you getting married and wasting those valuable skills now can we?” Asked a black hoofed stallion as he stood before Sam, smirking evilly.

        “Sammy, you all right?” Dean asked as he nudged Sam’s struggling body with his hooves.

        Sam quickly shot up from the bed and looked at his older brother, putting a hoof onto his own forehead to wipe the sweat off of his brow, “ Yeah I’m fine, just... dreaming. Nothing major.” Sam said, breathing a little easier as he got off his bed.

        Dean frowned at this little excuse, but chose not to pursue the matter further, “I see. Come on little Sammy, I made some breakfast.” with a smile, he went for the door.

        “YOU, made breakfast?” Sam asked as he followed his brother down the stairs.

        “Hey, I’ve been taking lessons from this hot mare back down at Sweet Apple Acres.” Dean defended.

        As Sam made his way to the table, he arched an eyebrow at the mention of the word ‘hot’, “‘Hot’? You mean Applejack? Cute, yeah, but not hot.”

        Dean let out a small smirk as if to say, ‘that’s a matter of opinion’, “So, have you found out anything about blood rituals while you were at the library yesterday?”

        “Well, I found out that the guy who was killed by Orlock had a unique blood type for a pony... he had a bit of Crystal Pony in him,” Sam said, trying his best not to wince at the taste of the food.

        “Crystal? Why is that such a big deal?” Dean asked.

        “Well, as I was checking out in some of the books that Twilight borrowed from the empire.” Sam said.

        “As well as checking out the princess’s fine flanks.” Dean muttered.

        Sam’s face immediately became as red a beat at the mention of checking out the librarian, “Anyway! I found out that some sick mages, back when the empire was still around, would torture and kill crystal ponies for their blood.”

        “Why?” Dean asked finishing up his plate.

        “Apparently, some mages had the belief that crystal pony blood can be used as a source for making power crystals or sealing gems.” Sam said, glad to be done with the food.

        “Any truth to that?” Dean asked, turning to his little brother.

        “Yes,” Sam said grimly. “If enough magic is applied to the blood and it is heated up well, it could be used to make a soul gem or a gem powerful enough to capture a small demon.”

        “So apparently, whoever used Orlock as a delivery boy didn’t want to spend the bits to get his ass to the empire.” Dean said.

        “No, he didn’t, and would you want to? The empire’s a new place, the first birth and the first murder are going to be big news and whoever does it is going be hunted down. Better to just grab a random pony with a trace of crystal pony blood and hope for the best.” Sam said as he turned his head to the sound of the door being knocked.

        “Mr. Whinnychesters, I need to talk to you!” cried out a little filly’s voice.

        “Dinky?” Dean asked, a little happy about the filly’s frequent visits. Walking to the door, he opened it to let her in, “What do you need? Another vampire book?”

        “No, I was hoping to see your mom’s journal about... dreams.” Dinky said, rubbing her leg.

        “Dreams?” Sam asked walking up to the small filly as she nodded slowly.

        “You see, a couple of nights ago... I have been having horrible nightmares!” Dinky exclaimed.

        “Like what?” Sam asked.

        “Well, sometimes, I’m dreaming of helping my mom out with her job or meeting up with The Doctor again, but then...” Dinky let out a little shudder, “there’s this bad pony that pops out, saying mean things about me and my mother. He keeps making fun of me and then, he’ll start coming at me with these long sharp claws at the end of his right leg. I look at him and realize that he wants to kill me! I try to use my magic, but I’m too scared too, so I run. I keep running a fast as I can, trying to get away from him. He just keeps walking, and all I can hear is this weird rhyme, playing over and over. Soon I get cornered or he manage to cut me and I scream and mom wakes me up.” 

“Sounds like a really rough dream kid.” Dean said, ruffling Dinky’s mane.

“That’s not the scary part, look.” the little filly then turned to her side to show three deep red gashes on her side, “This is where he cut me in my dream.”

Sam looked down on the side of the little filly and then back to her, “ Dinky, look, we are going look into this, but for now,” Sam said as he walked to the side of the room and then picked up a small doll alicorn with a short cut mane, “This is Deanie, the guardian of good dreams and good thoughts. I used him whenever I had bad dreams, because I knew I would always be protected... he was my personal dream catcher and I want you to have him for a while.”

“Did it really work?” Dinky asked, a look of disbelief in her eyes.

“Never had a bad dream for 22 years,” Sam said with a comforting smile.



	

“Dean! I can’t sleep, I keep seeing nightmares!”  a colt Sam cried.

“Why would you have nightmares, you know I’m here right?” A colt Dean said, hugging his little brother.

“But not always! You aren’t in my dreams all of the time Dean,” Sam said, looking down at the covers of the bed.

Dean let out a small sigh as he brought out a small plush unicorn with wings, “Here, I was thinking of giving it to ya tomorrow but now seems good.”

“What is it?” Sam asked.

“It’s a dream catcher, it’s meant to protect you from bad dreams and keep only the good dreams for you.” Dean said.

“Aren’t they usually circles and strings?” Sam asked.

“Not always, sometimes... they can be little things like a doll or a teddy bear. Now trust me, that thing will protect you just like I always will, Sammy.” Dean said as he hugged his brother.



	

“Hey, Sammy! Yo! Equestria to Sammy, Celestia is calling!” Dean called, rapping his brothers head as they stood outside of the morgue.

“Huh? Oh, sorry Dean.” Sam said, looking at his big brother, “You were saying something?”

 “Yeah, I was saying that I think I might have a little something on our dreamweaver,” Dean said as he looked into an open book, “according to Mom’s journal, apparently there are monsters out there called nightmares that drain you while you sleep.”

“But they don’t eviscerate ponies like that mare, and they don’t usually have griffon names like Freddy,” Sam said, not seeing a purple earth pony behind him letting out a gasp at the name.

“Great, still on square one,” Dean sighed, “Just where do we g--”

“DAD! Wake up!” Screamed a little brown colt with a beanie on his head.

“AHHH! Stop,the pain!” Screamed an older stallion as he continued to punch himself in the chest and stomach, his eyes closed.

Hearing the screams, the two brothers ran over to where the stallion and his son were, “What happened?” Dean asked the young colt.

“My dad’s narcoleptic, so sometimes he’ll fall asleep randomly. Most of the time it’s funny, but this time,” the little colt whimpered as Sam tried to revive the aching stallion to consciousness, “ When he fell asleep he began to moan in pain and then he started screaming. He then started to punch himself for no good reason.”

Dean looked down at the colt and smirked confidently, “Don’t worry kid, we got this,” and then he turned to his brother, “Sammy, is he awake yet?”

“Almost got him,” Sam said as he raised a hoof and slapped the stallion awake, “Wake up!”

The stallion’s eyes shot open wide and he let out a powerful scream, “AHHHHHH! Freddy Kruger, Freddy, Freddy. I’m sure of it, he’s back!”

Dean looked back to the young colt, “Kid, look, go and grab Nurse Redheart and get your pops to a hospital.”

Sam, meanwhile, put a comforting hoof onto the stallion’s shoulder, “Sir... who is this Freddy?”

“A monster, a horrible monster. He comes for you in your dreams, haunting you, killing you,” the stallion said, holding onto Sam’s shoulders with a look of terror in his eyes.

“Look, we can’t stop this bastard if you don’t give a better description than that.” Dean said as a mare came up right behind him.

“I can help you two, I know all about Freddy Kruger,” said a dark purple earth pony as she came to the two brothers, “He’s too scared.”

Sam’s hoof never left the stallion as he looked to the mare, “She’s right, Dean, this guy’s far too gone to be any help.”

Looking at the mare with the the strawberry mane, Dean took a deep breath, “Ok, so what can you tell us.”

“Not here, come to my house and I can tell you all about him,” the mare said, walking away.

Within a few minutes, Carmine found her way to the mare’s house and the mare led the two brothers to the couch and offered them tea, “So what can you tell us, Cheerilee?”

Taking a deep breath, the young mare grabbed a photo album and opened it up to a photo of her and three friends, “It all started around the time me and my friends were going to graduate. We had all applied to our own colleges and were all planning on what we were going to do with the rest of our lives,” the mare let out a sniffle as a tear came to her eyes, “ but one night, we had all been experiencing bad dreams and thought that a sleepover could keep us safe... we were wrong. “

“What happened?” Dean asked.

Tears began to flow from Cheerilee’s eyes as she continued, “I watched as my best friend was killed that night, then her boyfriend, and then the stallion that I had fallen for. They were all killed by that monster. I soon demanded my mother to tell me the story and who this monster was. She told me that Freddy was a child murderer, that he would take kids to a boiler room and carve them up into pieces. When they arrested him, however, they had no evidence to connect him and he got away. But, Mom and some of the parents wouldn’t have it so they went off and burned him alive in his boiler room. She even showed me his glove as proof of her crime.

“On that night, I decided that it was time to put that nightmare to rest and defeat him once and for all. I laid traps in the real world so I can remember where they were and I used those in the dream world to take him down and to bring him into my world. I then was able to beat him... or so I thought.”

“What do you mean?” Sam asked.

Cheerilee let out a small sigh, “ It was my third year of college when I began to hear reports of ponies in a psycho ward dieing in their sleep, their bodies found cut open or other weird deaths that couldn’t be explained rationally. Well, it didn’t take me long to figure out the answer... Freddy. I couldn’t bear the thought that some other ponies were going to go through the hell I was from losing their friends to that monster, so I took action.”

Sam nodded in agreement, remembering when he had his own quest for vengeance against the monster who took his love away as well as the life of his father, “You salted the bones and burned the corpse.”

Cheerilee nodded, “How did you know?”

“We’ve had experience in this type of thing,” Dean said.

“After I did that, I thought it was all over, he was dead. Sure, I had heard some small reports here and there, but  I shoved them off and thought it was all over.” Cheerilee took a deep breath, “Or so I thought. I have no idea why he’s here now or why he’s started killing again. Most of the fillies and colts don’t even remember him, they don’t even know why they would be afraid of him.”

“I do.” Sam said.

“What?” Asked Dean.

“Cheerilee, would you say that the killing stopped around four years ago?” Asked Sam.

“Yes.” Cheerilee said.

“There’s your answer,” Sam said, looking to his brother, “What happened four years ago that might get the attention of a dream killer like Freddy Kruger?”

It took Dean only a few seconds to figure it out, “Luna’s return!”

“Exactly, what we’re seeing here is a message or a challenge,” Sam said, “ Fred’s basically saying to Luna, ‘come and get me, the dream realm’s mine.’ He’s trying to show to Luna that he rules her dream world and she can’t protect the ponies from him.”

“So basically, he’s whining that a pretty little princess is stepping into his territory,” Dean shook his head a little, something about the idea that a monster would be afraid of a princess just didn’t sound right.

“We gotta get a letter to Luna and tell her what’s going on so she can stop this,” Sam said as he got up, “Thanks for the tea miss Cheerilee.”

“You’re welcome. Oh!” Cheerilee said, her eyes perking up as the brothers walked to the door, “and if you two could give Freddy a good kick in the balls, it’ll be appreciated.”

The brothers smirked in response as they went out the door and to Carmine who quickly drove them to the treebrary. However, as they reached the door, Dean could only growl in frustration as he pulled the letter from the front of the locked door, “OH, you have got to be kidding me!”

Sam looked over his brother’s shoulder and read:

Dear visitor to the library

        Have gone with Princess Twilight Sparkle and the elements of Harmony to go and revive the sleeping dragon princess,  Shapira. Should be back within the week with a nice shiny medal, cool sword, and Rarity’s hoof in marriage. 

Signed, Spike Hearth Sparkle.

“SONOFABITCH!” Dean said as he kicked the ground beneath his hooves, “So what now!? we can’t wait a week, who knows what type of killing that monster could do!”

“Only thing we can do,” Sam said, “One of us has to fall asleep and confront Freddy in the dream world while the other goes to Canterlot and tell Luna about all of this.”

“Right, good luck Sammy,” Dean said, trying to get into the chariot.

“Hold it,” Sam said, putting his hoof onto Dean’s shoulder, “You’re still hurting from the fight with the crow, I’ll go and fight Freddy.”

“Oh no, I ain’t about to let you fight a monster on your own,” Dean said, looking at Sam with determined eyes, “I’m going to fight him.”

“Oh, and like I’m going to let you die at the hooves of this madman. Hell no!” Sam then rubbed his temple with his forehoof, “Look, we’re not going to solve anything with arguing, lets flip for it. Heads, I’ll go to sleep, tails you go.”

Nodding, Dean stood there as he watched his brother pull out a coin from the carriage and flip it.



	

“Thanks for the potion, Zecora,” Sam said as he sat down on a long seat.

“No thanks are needed friend Sam, a potion maker is what I am,” Zecora said, “Now this will put you to sleep, so the meeting with the monster you can keep.”

Sam nodded as he took the potion from Zecora’s hooves and drank it slowly, quickly beginning to feel its effects, “Remember, no matter how much pain I’m in, don’t wake me up.”

Zecora nodded as she watched the pony before her begin to doze off, “ Be wary Sam my dear, the monster knows what you fear. He’ll take the  things that fill you with dread, and use it to make you dead! Now go with luck, and give his face a good buck!” Zecora said as she watched Sam fall asleep.


Elsewhere, as Dean rode in the back of the chariot, “Sam, you better keep yourself safe over there, or I’m going to kill you!”

“Uh, Dean, I have some bad news about the coin,” Carmine said, looking back at Dean as they neared Canterlot.

“What?” Dean asked.

“I looked at the coin while you were talking to Zecora... it was a double sided coin,” Carmine said softly.

“THAT NO GOOD SON OF A- I’M GOING TO KILL HIM,” Dean yelled and began to go on a long rant that involved swears not heard of since Celestia was a little filly and Luna wasn’t even born.


	

The moment Sam opened his eyes, he knew that he was dreaming. He found himself in his old dorm room back at Clover University for law. Walking around the old room, he smiled to himself as he began familiarize himself with the room, “Sam?” Said a griffon.


“J-Jessica?” Sam asked, an excited smile on his lips.


“Yes, Sam. It’s me.” Jessica said with a chuckle, “I don’t know why you’re so surprised I’m here, we live together!”


“Jessica, I’m so glad to see you.” Sam let out a sigh, his eyes narrowing in rage, “It’s just too bad that you’re not real.”


“Now that’s unfair little Sammy,” Jessica said, her voice becoming gravely and ruff in an instant as her talon turned into a clawed hoof, “You could’ve waited for me to yell ‘fooled you!’ before I brought out the surprise.” Freddy said as he swiped his claws at Sam’s chest, just barely cutting into him.



	


“I DO NOT CARE WHO YOU ARE!” A black pony guard with large bat wings yelled to Dean as he stood in front of the gates to Luna’s throne, “The Night Court is currently busy and will not be seeing any more ponies until tomorrow night.”

“But my brother could be dead by then!” Dean yelled, trying to get by the guards.

“Then I am sorry for your loss, but as I have said, the princess is currently busy!” The night guard said, looking down at Dean.

“Not currently, Sunshine.” Said a dark blue alicorn as she walked out from the throne room, her sparkling ethereal mane flowing in the breeze, “Might I inquire as to why this stallion was barred from entering the night court.”

“My apologies, my lady,” Sunshine Smiles said as he bowed before the princess, “It’s just that we know how you have been annoyed with the constant badgering from the Canterlot ponies about the recent nightmares and figured you would need your rest.”

“While it is true that we have been bothered with the elite’s constant badgering, we will not turn away our ponies when they have need of us,” Luna said as she turned to the older brother, “Now, what do you need from the night court?”

A smirk came to Dean’s face as he looked up at the regal alicorn, “Babe... I think I just fixed your little problem.”




	


Sam fell through a few floors of a house, his legs held spreadeagle pulled by several strong chains. As the chains let the light brown stallion go,he rolled over onto his hooves and coughed up some blood. Wincing in pain, he struggled to get up, feeling the gashes on his side and the cuts on his back getting to him. Looking back and forth, he tried to see where his quarry was hiding from him. His eyes quickly began to dart left and right, making sure each corner was covered until he felt beads of sweat trail down his face, “Oh, no... you’ve got to be kidding me.”


Above his head was a large ring of fire with a large griffon  wreathed in flame, “Sammy-boy, why did you let your old man burn? Why were you even born at all?”


“Oh shut up!” Sam said, looking to his left and grabbing a longbow from the side of the wall and blasted it at the vision.


“BAD PUPPY,” Freddy said, sitting on a stool and throwing a doggie biscuit at Sam, “ No shooting your old man, who you killed. Guess I’ll have to punish you!” With a smile, he leapt off from his stool and flew at Sam, slashing his face across his snout.


Letting out a yelp of pain as the claws slashed his nose, Sam quickly uppercutted the burnt demon. With the demon dazed, Sam turned and bucked Freddy through a wall, which he followed him through. Standing in the next room, he began to hear a mare’s voice, “Oh look, the disappointment is here.”


“Mom?” Sam asked, watching as a blonde mare walked out of the shadows with a cruel smile on her face.


“Look at you, how pathetic,” Merry said, spitting to the side as she walked around Sam, “It’s only been an hour since you met Freddy and already you’re all cut up and bloodied. How pathetic you are, no wonder you ran away to college.”


“Shut up, it wasn’t like that!” Sam said, shaking his head, “I just wanted to get out, live my own life away from hunting.”


“And what did that get you?” Merry asked as a claw descended from the ceiling and cut deeply into his forehead. “The loss of the one you loved above all else and a lifetime on the road. This is why Dean is the golden boy and you should’ve never have been born!”


Pushing through the pain of the blades that were cutting into his head and some that were cutting into his shoulders, Sam spun around and punched Merry hard into the face, sending her back. Growling, he turned and bucked her hard in the stomach. As he stood there, he began to pant hard, feeling his blood trickle from forehead and down his eyes. Wiping the blood away, he peered to where he struck the demon, hoping to see where the demon hid. 


As Sam looked around for Freddy, he did not notice the pair of giant claws that rose from the ground and grabbed his shoulders, digging deep into his flesh and pulling him up on his hind legs. Smirking, the sweater wearing demon appeared in front of Sam and sliced his stomach and chest several times, making blood splatter and fly from the wounds. His smile never leaving his face, he had the claws throw Sam into the wall with a very loud crack, “AHHHHH!” Sam yelled as he felt his ribs crack, making his breathing even harder, “Dean,” he moaned, “help.”


As Freddy came closer to Sam, he was suddenly hit by a very large black chariot, driven by a dark blue alicorn, “GET THE HELL AWAY FROM MY BROTHER YOU SON OF A 1000 MANIACS BASTARD!!” Dean yelled as he stood on top of the chariot, his crossbow in hoof and his eyes burning red.


Luna turned to the fallen Sam and made her horn glow bright, healing Sam, “Here you go, Samuel, your wounds are fully healed.”


“Thank you, your highness,” Sam said, getting up slowly as Luna levitated a crossbow to him.


“If you are up to it, I request the help of both hunters to help take down this abomination to my realm,” Luna said, turning to face Freddy as he got back up.


“It will be my pleasure,” Sam said, smiling to Dean as he loaded his crossbow.


“Good! Now remember Whinnychesters, give not an inch to this abomination. Do not let his evil trespass upon the sacred ground of the dreams of our ponies anymore!” Luna commanded, changing the stallion’s crossbows into one hoofed cannons with her magic.


“Oh Shi-” Freddy was unable to finish as he was bombarded by a hail of cannon fire and magic blasts. When it was over, he laid on the ground in immense pain and was unable to move, “You miserable Bi-AHHHHH!”


“That will be enough out of you!” Luna said as she stepped onto the demon’s chest and began to press her hoof onto his chest and began to crack his ribs, “Now, you will hear our demands and you will accept them. Understood?”


“Fu-AAAAAH!” Freddy let out another scream as he felt Luna continue to crush his ribs.


“I did not ask for your opinion, what I wanted was an agreement. Now, do you understand?” Luna asked again.


“You BastaHHHHHHHHHH!” Screamed Freddy as his ribs were pushed into his lungs.


“The origin of my birth is not what is at question, what is... is do you understand me?” As Luna heard the pitiful moan coming from Freddy, the princess of the night continued, “Now, you will continue being a nightmare king and haunt the dreams of the ponies of the world. You can scare them all you want, even teach them a lesson based on their fears and help them to conquer them. You are NOT to kill them, or hurt them, merely scare them. If I hear that you kill even one pony, I will find you. I will then wipe you from existence, not only from the plane of dreams but of every plane of reality in the universe. They will never find your body, is this understood?”


Freddy nodded slowly, before moaning, “ You drive a hard bargain, your majesty. I’ll do it.”


A smile formed on Luna’s face as she let good of Freddy Krueger and sent him away. Then she turned to the two brothers, “As for you two, thank you both for alerting me to this trouble maker. With your help, I was able to save a lot of my subjects lives and protect many more. Thank you.”


“Hey, hunting monsters, protecting ponies, it’s the family business,” Dean said with a smile, “Its why Mom thought we were at the best at this, right Sammy?”


Sam let out a soft smile as he began to remember his mother, “Yeah.”


And with that, Sam’s dream world shattered.



	
        Luna pulled back from the sleeping Sam and turned to the older brother, “Your brother should be ok now, Dean. He just needs some sleep.” Luna said as she smiled at the two brothers, “Now, I must be off to Canterlot, it is almost time to raise the sun and my sister will be worried if I am not there. You know how big siblings are, being one yourself.”

Dean nodded, “Yeah, we get a little protective of our little guys,” he then ran a hoof through his little brother’s mane, smiling.

As Luna walked out of the hut, Sam began to squirm a little and mumble, “Thanks for being there, to chase away my nightmares, Dean.”

“Hey, it’s what I do Sam.” Dean said, “Ain’t no dream demon or monster is going to get you while I’m here. Ever.”




	


The gangly stallion walked away from the house of Cheerilee, smiling as he looked at the remains of a burnt glove, “the Hand of the Nightmare King. You know boys, you are making this little hunt of mine... almost easy” He said, chuckling.


> Castiel report: Leatherface
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


        The brown alicorn colt walked back into the CIA (Celestia Intervention Agency), a shocked look on his face, “Castiel report 2,” the alicorn said as he sat before his typewriter and began to type, “Continuing my look into the lives of the barers and the world that surrounded Ponyville, I had decided to take a look into the life of one Rarity Belle. The current bearer of generosity and personal dressmaker to Twilight Sparkle. Knowing that it would be best if I had actually seen the work of the mare for myself, I hid my wings and requested a fix to my trenchcoat.

        That was when I overheard her talk to her little sister about having to visit family out in the country, warning her about how strange they were. My interest peaked, I heard the element bearer discuss about the utter weirdness that the family was and why they rarely visited their distant cousins. My trenchcoat fixed, I made a decision to follow her and discover what was weird about her family.

----------------------------------------------------Badlands- 4:00 P.M---------------------------------------------

Keeping myself confined to the sky, I watched as Rarity made her trek through the badlands, accompanied by her trusted friend Applejack. I watched the two mares make their way to a lone house, situated in the middle of no where and past a natural gas station. (One must ask why our kingdom has such a thing.)

Maintaining a careful watch from a nearby tree, I watched as Applejack walked around to the side of the house as Rarity tried in vain to call out for her cousins. Following her, I watched as the mare arched an eyebrow in curiosity at a strange sound from the cell. Opening the door, she went into the cellar and in a few moments she ran out, being chased by a large pony holding a large chainsaw in his mouth. I stared in shock at the lumbering behmoth as he chased after the farmer, and when I looked further at the face of the killer I could tell that his face was covered in a mask. It was later discovered that this face was made out of pure leather, hence the nickname of Leatherface. 

As I watched the mare and the stallion fight it out, I prepared myself to swoop in and help out. However, I was stopped by the appearence of Rarity yelling out to the two to stop the fighting. To this agents utter shock, it was discovered that Leatherface and a pony called hitcher was the family that Rarity was visiting that day. The reason why that LEather was upset with Applejack, and the reason for the chainsaw, was because the atformentioned mare walked in on his surprise present that he wanted to make for his dear cousin Rarity. With a laugh Applejack later on went on to have some fun with her friend and her family.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The brown stallion looked at what he just wrote, and shook his head, “Celestia, why did these girls grow up in Ponyville and not near a battle field?”

> Intruding Entity
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


        A young blue earth pony mare ran frantically through the darkened and empty streets of Ponyville, sweat running down her face. A look of utter terror in her eyes, she took several glances behind her to see if she was still followed by her stalker. As she looked behind her, she could see nothing but the dust that was left in her wake. This did little to relieve her as she turned her head and began to run faster, her breath coming in short pants as she looked around her to find some escape.

        As she made her way through the town, her ears twitched to the sound of the grass rustling. Letting out a small gasp of fear, she made a quick glance to the left of her side and saw nothing in the grass but the rustling of wind. This made her heart almost stop in pure fear as she turned her head to continue running, her pace quickening by  being chased by the unseen preditor. 

        As she neared the end of the road, she saw a house with its lights on and a strange black creature that she had never seen before sleeping next to it. Her salvation seemingly close, she pushed herself to her limits to reach the door; however, just as she reached the door to knock on the door her hind legs was pulled out from under her. Screaming, she was dragged away from her place of safety by an unseen specter. As she laid on the ground, her face wet with tears, she began to plead for mercy or a release from the ghost’s grip. That was when she was slapped hard by the force that held her down and her legs began to spread. Crying, she almost became reserved to her fate when she heard the sharp sound of a crossbow bolt. 

        Feeling a release from her tormentor, she turned her head up to look at the two colts with crossbows on their forelegs, “Problems?” Said the older stallion as he smirked. 

        The mare let out a soft smile before fainting from exhaustion.


Supernatural Pony Tales




        “Here,” Sam said, handing the young mare a cup of cocca, “ this’ll help calm you down, miss...?”

        “ Hershey Bar, but you can call me Hershey,” said the blue mare as she drank some of her cocca, “T-thank you for saving me back there. I...can’t thank you enough.” 

        Dean walked out from within the kitchen, popping open a bottle of cider, “So, care to tell us all about the violator back there?”

        “You won’t believe me when I tell you,” Hershey said, looking away from the two brothers.

        “Try us, “ Dean said with a smirk as he sat down with his brother.

        “Okay, I’ll tell you,” Hershey said with a sigh, “That spirit has been...abusing me for the past five months. That was when it all started.”

        “What happened?” Sam asked, looking at her comfortly.

        “It all started, when I was in my room getting ready for bed,” she said with a shudder, “when I felt something slap my face. At first, I thought it was just my imagination, especially when I saw that there was nopony in the room with me. Then, I felt this mysterious presence grab me by the neck and throw me onto the bed. That was when he...he...” tears began to well up in her eyes as she wrapped her legs around herself to comfort and said in a wisper, “raped me.”  

        No words were uttered from Sam as he leaned in and gave the mare a comforting hug. Draping his forelegs over her shoulders, he began to rub her back slowly, “It’s going to be all right, we’ll handle this.” Sam then broke from the embrace to look into her eyes, “and this ha been going on since then.

        Somberly, the mare nodded, “Yes, off and on for the past few months. Sometimes I would be in the bathroom and he would do it or I would be with my family and he would violate me then and there. Sometimes, the sick whatever it is would try and be gentle with me while I slept, trying to make me...you know, ‘enjoy it’ and I would. I’ve tried everything to get rid of this, thing. I’ve gone to psychologist, parapsyhcologist, and even exorcists and everytime he’s come back and been even worst. I’ve even tried moving and he has followed me.” Sobbing loudly, the young mare put her head into her forehooves and continued to cry.

        As his little brother rubbed Hershey’s back, Dean slowly got up and finished his bottle, “All right, first thing’s first. You are going up those stairs and straight to bed.”

        “But, what if,” Hershey began but was interrupted by Dean.

        “But nothing, you get to bed little missy. We’ll handle anything for tonight,” Dean said, a wry smirk coming across his face, “Then tommorow you can help us take this spectral bastard down.”

        Hershey nodded in response and walked upstairs into the room that the brothers had pointed out. Once she had gotten into the covers of her bed, she watched the brothers put trails of salt onto the windowsill and the threshold of the door, “What are you doing?”

        “Salting the room,” Sam said, pouring the last of the salt onto the sill.

        “Why?” Hershey asked.

        “Purifies the room,” Dean said as he walked out of the room, “Spirits and demons can’t handle salt. Whatever dime store psychologist that you visited seemed to forget that little tidbit.”
        “And, it’ll work?” Hershey asked, a disbeliving look in her eye.

        Chuckling, Sam walked to over to his brother, “The spirit has been tryign to get in through the window for the past few minutes. It works.”

        Hershey opened her eyes wide in shock and then smiled with a soft giggle. Then she looked up at Sam and Dean, “Thank you both. Even if it’s for one night, you have given me a chance to rest in peace. I  can’t thank you enough for this.”

        “You’re welcome,” Sam said, smiling as he closed the door. As the door closed, there was a loud banging on the door.  Without a second thought, the two brothers brought out two crossbows and aimed at the other, “I think this guy was expecting us to shoot each other since we can’t see him, like a bunch of rookies.”

        “Too bad for this guy, we played games like this since we were 9 years old,” Dean said, “on three?”

        “Three!” Sam said as he jumped at the same time as his brother and turned to fire their crossbows at the door. With a swift click of their triggers, the crossbows spat the bolts from their quivers and hit the door with a large thunk. 

        Landing on his hooves, Dean smirked at the sound of the ghost dissappearing, “ Well, that takes care of him for a bit.”

        “Yeah, but don’t you find it weird?” Sam asked as he pulled the bolt fom out of the door, “ I have never heard of a ghost physically attacking a pony before, much less raping her.”

        Dean scowled at the thought of a ghost raping a pony, “The sick bastard is probably a former stalker or some jilted lover.  The sicko couldn’t get any when he was alive so now he is taking it out on innocent mares.”

        “Think she might know who it is?” Sam asked, nodding to the door.

        “Maybe, but lets let her sleep for now,” Dean said, looking back in the room as he walked back to his bedroom, “Aaaand since she has your bedroom...you are sleeping on the couch.”He said, batting Sam on the shoulder.

        “WHAT?!”  Sam exclaimed as he ran off to follow his brother, “Oh no! You are going to have the couch and I will get the bed!” 





        The next morning found the two brothers alseep and entangled on the bed, the remants of a short war that broke out over the control of who was going to sleep on the bed. The war mainly consited of pillows, tickling, and wrestling until the two fell to the bed asleep and tired. The casualties of said war were too immense to discuss here. 

        As Dean woke up to find himself in the forelegs of his little brother, a snister smile crept across his lips as he kissed his little brother’s snoot, “Morning my love, sleep well?”

        Sam’s eyes shot open as he felt the warm lips of his brother on his nose, “AHHHH!” The young brown colt screamed as he leapt from the bed and began to quickly wipe his brothers kiss off his nose.

        “Oh come on, Sammy. You loved it last night,” Dean said with a chuckle as he was then hit by a pillow thrown by his little brother.  A growl of rage coming from the young colt, he took up the thrown pillow and leapt at his little brother in retaliation. Not stepping down, Sam picked up a pillow from the bed and struck Dean in mid-flight. As the two brothers commenced a pillow war of the ages, they could not notice the smell of cooking food from below.

        “If you two boys are done up there,” Herhsey called up from down below, “Carmine and I made some breakfast.” 

        Sam and Dean quietly put down their weapons and walked down the stairs, enjoying the smell of the food below. Dean smiled at Carmine as she brought out some muffins for the two brothers, “Well, thanks babe. You two didn’t have too though.”

        “Well, I wanted to...as thanks for last night,” Hershey said as she sat down.

        “Dean, sweetie, I’m going to go and get the chariot ready for when you two need it,” Carmine said as she walked out, but not before giving Dean a kiss on the cheek.

        “Aw, that was sweet,” Hershey said, “So, what is the story with that impala? I’ve never seen one before.”

        “She’s a good friend of our mother’s,” Sam said as he finished with the muffin, “ One time, mom went and saved her from a vampire attack. She’s been eternally grateful ever since and has helped us out alot.” 

        Dean then looked up at the young mare, “So, about this ghost. Have you ever been stalked by anypony? Any jilted lovers, bad one-night stands? Enraged roleplayers who you left hanging just when they got started?”

        Hershey looked up from her plate, shaking her head in disagreement, “No, nothing like that. It just started happening at my old house one night.”

        “I see,” Sam said as he walked to the door, “Dean, I’m going to check the old place out to see if I can find any clues.”

        “Wait,” Hershey said, holding up a hoof, “you don’t know where I used to live.”

        “Don’t worry,” Sam said, a soft and cocky smile on his face, “Carmine will know.” 





        As Sam said, within a few short minutes, Carmine’s horns was able to get Sam to the mare’s old house, “Nothing seems to weird about this place,” Carmine said, looking at the house, “and you didn’t find anything about this place being built on any burial grounds.”

        “ The only thing I could think of, is a stalker, but she doesn’t look like the type of girl to be stalked,” Sam said, “and she didn’t mention a jilted lover”

        “Wait,” Carmine said, twitching her ears in the direction of a soft moan, “What was that?”

        “What was what?” Sam asked.
        
        “That moan, it seems like it came from the house,” Carmine said as she walked into the house, Sam following behind her with his crossbow at his side. As they walked further into the house, the moans getting more and more disguinistable with each step.

        “Help...her,” the voice said.

        “Help who? You mean Hershey?” Sam said.

        “Help...her...p...please. I love her,” the voice said.

        “Why couldn’t you help her when she was being raped?” Sam asked of the voice.

        “The spirit...too...strong...I tried...to comfort her som...sometimes but...time and again...he would overpower me and attack her again and again,” the voice said.


        Carmine began to look back and forth across the room, “How can we trust you?”

        “My...resting place is in the basement, next to my brother...he was the one raping her,” the voice said, “Will that earn your trust?”

        “It’s a start, but we’re still going to be careful.” Sam said as he walked to the basement.

        “T...thank you. P...please hurry,” the spirit said, “ He gets angry when she denies him.”

        Sam nodded as he and Carmine ran quickly down the stairs to the ground of the basement. As Sam grabbed a shovel, he said a silent prayer to himself that Dean would be all right.





        Hershey smiled at Dean as she drank some coccoa, “So have you and your brother been on the road by yourselves long?”

        “Not really that long,” Dean said, taking a bottle of cider from the fridge and siting next to Hershey, “I had only been traveling with the brother for about three years after I pulled him from college. Before that, it was just me and mom.”

        “It sounds lonely,” Hershey said, putting her cup of cocca down.

        “It really wasn’t,” Dean said, putting the bottle down and letting the mare rest her head against his shoulder, “ Mom was a great traveling buddy and it was pretty nice seeing all of Equestria with her.”

        “What happened to her?” Asked Hershey.

        “Don’t know,” Dean said, looking at the fireplace, “One day, she  went off on a hunt alone and hasn’t been back. I went searching for her and soon picked up my little brother to help me with a hunt. We’ve been traveling with Carmine since.”

        “And your dad?” Asked Hershey.

        “Dean, run, protect your brother and don’t look back,” screamed Mary.

        Dean shook his head at the memory, “Let’s just say, there is a reason why mom trusted me to protect Sammy.”

        Hershey’s eyes opened in shock before turning away, feeling bad about bringing out bad memories, “I’m sorry. I didn’t know.”

        “It’s all right,” Dean said, smiling softly, “It’s been something I’ve learned to live with. Dead Dad, dissappeared mom, and one little brother who needs me.” 

        “Sounds like you’ve had it rough,” she said smiling.

        “Not as bad you,” Dean said, a reassuring chuckle esacping his lips. He then smiled at her, rubbing a hoof through her black mane. 

        “Thanks for everything, you guys really don't...” Hershey said.

        “It’s what we do, we protect ponies,” Dean said, “and keep pretty chicks like you safe.”

        Hershey smiled at this as she looked up at Dean, a smile on her lips when suddently a loud voice was overheard

        “THE BITCH IS MINE!!” The voice yelled as it grabbed Dean by the neck and threw him against the wall.

        “Dean!” Hershey screamed as she felt herself pinned to the couch. Struggling, she could feel hoofmarks burning onto her shoulder.

        “That’s for her to decide, isn’t it?” Dean said as he got back up and reached for a dagger on the mantle. Taking the dagger with his mouth, he threw it at the struggling mare. Smirking, he watched as the dagger missed the mare and hit the sofa, causing the ghost to scream, “Salt laced dagger, you son of a bitch. Hershey, come on,” Dean said as he took the blue mare by the hoof and lead her upstairs, “Sammy, if you have anything up your sleeve, now’s a good time to pull it out.”





        “ARRGH! This is pointless,” Screamed Carmine, “We have no idea where to start digging! Even if we did, we don’t know if he was telling the truth or not.”

        “I think I might have something,” Sam said, pulling out an old journal, “Look at this, ‘I can’t stand it anymore. My brother is a monster and must be stopped, I built a trap for him in the center of the basement. Once I lure him there, I can finally put an end to this rapist.”

        Nodding in understanding, Carmine quickly began to help Sam with the digging. Within minutes, the pit was uncovered with the skeletons of two minataurs grappling with each other, “What happened?”

        “When he set his trap, his brother probably tried to take him down with him,” Sam said, bringing out the bag of salt as Carmine brought out a small lighter.

“Thank...you,” the voice of the younger brother said.





        Elsewhere, Dean had made his way up the stairs with Hershey, leading her to his room. However, as he lead her in, he was quickly thrown into his room. Turning around, Dean watched with a smirk as the ghost walked in, but suddently stopped. Though he could not see the spirit, he could only imagine the look on the ghost’s face when he stepped into the room, “Salt trap, perfect for a-holes like you,” Dean said, a smirk never leavign his face.

        “YOU,” the entity’s curse was cut short, as he felt his presence fading, “WHAT?”

        “Oh, and my brother has just purified you. Nice knowing you, I heard hell is a pretty nice place once you get used to it,” Dean said as the spirit faded away.

        As the spirit faded away, Hershey breathed a sigh of relief as she went to Dean and hugged him, tears coming to her eyes as she wispered, “Thank you so much.”

        



        Within a few hours, Dean stood before Hershey’s house, saying his farewells. Meanwhile, Sam stood by the chariot and watched, “Can you believe that guy, wanting to kill his brother like that?” Carmine said.

        “Yeah,” Sam said, shaking his head, “I can’t imagine thinking that your brother is so far gone that you couldn’t save him.”

        “You think you could ever do that, if Dean ever became a monster?” Carmine asked.

        “No,” Sam said, closing his eyes and smiling, “because I know he would never go that far. I know he would never do anything that would endanger me, after all...he has a promise to mom to live up to. Besides, he’s portected me since I was a little colt.”

        “ARRRGH!” Dean yelled as he walked back to his brother and ride.

        “What is it Dean?” Sam asked.

        “I was trying to ask her for a date...and I found out she is old enough to be mom,” Dean said, an exasperated look on his face, “and has three kids to boot!”

        “Well, that should-” Sam said, only to be interrupted by his brother.

        “It’s kind of creepy to be dating a girl old enough to be your mom, SAMMY!” Dean said as he dragged his brother into the chariot, “Now, let’s just get back home.”

        Elsewhere, unknown to the brothers, the stallion picked up the ghostly remains of the minotaur, “And a dose of ectoplasm. Thank you brothers, you saved me all the trouble.”

        

Gregory K:


Booo!, Boooo! That pin was bad and you should feel bad!!


Gregory K:


Not talking from experience, nope nope nope!


> The wishmaster
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


What happened to their father on that day


Sent two brothers on a quest for answers





Now the hunters are in Ponyville, 


On the hunt for a pony who wants to use


The supernatural for his own means





One brother is on the hunt to honor his mother


The other to avenge his beloved





One is destined for war


The other for protection





Supernatural Pony Tales


        “So, let me get this straight,” a bulky stallion with a baseball cap on his head said as he looked at the two brothers, “Ya say that you’ve been here for the past month, thinking that there is some pony out there wanting to use some blood fer a spell but you have not idea what the heck it is?”

        “That’s right Bobby,” Sam said as he gave a drink to the brown stallion with the bobby pin cutie mark, “but all we’ve able to find are just a bunch of random cases that don’t link up.”

        “Nothing’s ever that random, Sam,” the stallion said, taking the drink in his hoof and gulping it down. “A good mage knows how to take what he needs when the it calls for it. After all, the best recipes are the ones you make your own. What’s happened?”

        “Well, first,” Dean said, sitting next to his friend, “we had to deal with a vengful ghost, then Freddy Kreuger, and then this raping entity.”

        As Dean told the events of the past few days, the stallions eyes opened wide in shock as he realize what was the connection, “Oh, Celestia, what did you boys walk into.”

“What do ya mean?” Dean asked, taking a small sip of his drink.

“Well, ya see,” Bobby said, scratching his chin, “about a few years ago, your mom and me were on a case together to stop a witch from using ingredients like what you guys described, only he opted for dragon’s blood instead of crystal pony.”

Dean raised an eyebrow at the word ingredients, “ What do you mean ‘ingredients?” 

“Dragon’s blood, or crystal pony blood, ashes of a spirit of vengeance, the sword of the dream warrior, and ectoplasm are ingredients to make a wishing stone.” Bobby said, looking up from his bottle, “ A wishing stone is a stone meant to trap in the spirit of a power djinn. The ectoplasm and the ashes are meant to give the djinn shape and a heart while the sword is meant to make it vengeful and deadly.”

“What else is it supposed to do, besides trapping a djinn,” Sam asked.

“According to the story, when the stone is formed, whoever touches the gem will have three wishes granted to him by the djinn. Until those three are granted, the djinn has full reign to walk around the world and grant one wish to whoever he hears it from...with very disasterous results.” Bobby said.

“The wishes turn out bad don’t they?” Dean asked.

“Yep, until the one who touches the stone makes three wishes, then when its granted...the djinn will have no one to hold him back and he will open the gates of tartarus to unleashe all who are trapped there upon the world. Basically, when that last wish is granted, we are all royally flipped,” Finished Bobby, as he drank the last of his cider.

“So,” Dean asked, getting up and walkng to the door, “Where are we going to find Aladdin and his magic stone?”

Bobby let out a sigh and put his hoof to his scruffy chin, “If I were to hazard a guess, it would be somewhere where somepony like the princess wouldn’t be able to detect the spell when it was cast.”

Sam’s eyes opened up as he began to remember seeing a few siglis in the attic of the Orlock house,” Wait a sec! Back at the Orlock place, there were some sigils that could’ve been used to cloak magic. At first, I thought it might have been something Orlock has set up in case he was hunted down by other hunters, but what if our guy used it to hide his tools when decided to make his stone.”

“Sounds like a good place to start,” Dean said as he opened the door. “Let’s go.”


Somewhere, up in the attic of the old Orlock house, the tall stallion began his final preperations, “Ahhhhh, the blood is heated perfectly,” a sneer came to his face as he watched the bubbling blood began to crystalize. Walking slowly, he began to pull out the other three items that he had collected over the month; each of them carefully perseved in a tight container. “Now it is time,” he said, his voice bearly above a wisper, “for me to achieve my wishes. First, the blade of the nightmare soldier,” he said, placing a piece of Freddy’s glove on top of the stone, “Then, the dust of a vengful angel as it is covered with the ectoplasm of a ghost. By covering the crystal stone made from the blood of a creature I now summon a djin to grant me my wishes!”

The stallion smiled a wide grin as the stone was covered in a black and purple light that absorbed the ingrediants. Lighting began to jump and dance along the stone’s faceted surface, making it glow and shimmer in the dull moonlight. Within a few short minutes, the stone soon stopped flowing with electricty and was now just a bright red stone. Slowly, the stallion reached over to the pan that the stone rested in, only to watch in horror as the stone was shot out from it resting spot, “How about you get away from that stone and come with us, stone-boy.” Dean commanded, Sam and Bobby at his side with their crossbows drawn.

“NO!” Yelled the stallion in defiance, “You are-”

“Ruining your spell, yadada,” Dean said, firing another bolt at the stone, sending it flying in the air and sailing into a dark corner, next to Sam’s foot, “How about you just go to Canterlot and cry Celestia a river.”

“I DID NOT WORK HARD FOR A MONTH JUST TO HAVE MY WISH-STONE TAKEN FROM ME!” The stallion yelled as he charged for the brother that was closest to him and tackled Sam to the ground.

Shocked at the stallion’s attack, Sam was unprepared for the tackle and began to struggle against him, unkownly striking his shoulder against the red stone. Grunting, Sam managed to use his left hind leg to boot he stallion off of him and leaving room for Dean to buck the stallion in the head and koing him.

Chuckling, Dean walked over to his little brother and helped the light brown stallion up, “Surpised ya, didn’t he?”

“Yeah, kind of stupid of me to let him get me like that,” Sam said, looking around, “Where’s the stone?”

“Over there,” Dean said, pointing to the still stone, “though I don’t know what we are going to do with it. Can’t touch it or else the spirit is going to have us trying to make a wish.”

Bobby walked away from the unconsious stallion, “I’ll have some of the police ponies see if they can get in touch with Celestia and have her teleport the stone to the Canterlot vaults for safety.”

“That’ll work,” Dean said, smiling, always happy to have his fathe-figure there, “thanks Bobby.”

“Don’t thank me, ya idjot,” Bobby said, ruffing the older Whinnycester brother’s mane, “Ya know I’m always there for ya.”

Dean smiled softly at this mention as he and his brother followed the stallion out the door.

As they left, they did not notice the stallion waking up, still tied up, “DAMN IT! Now I’ll never get my wish for ultimate knowledge and power.”

“Is that what you wish for? Then say it,” said a calm and light sounding voice from the shadows.

“I wish for ultimate knowledge! Wait,” the stallion said, his eyes crooked in confusion, “W-who said that?”

“I did,” the calm voice said, placing a shadowy claw onto the stallion’s face, “and I am about to give you ultimate knowledge as you wish. Ultimately,” he said with a chuckle, “ death is all that we know in this world.”

        “W-wait,” TThe stallion said, feeling his body aging and turning slowly into dust, “I summoned you, don’t I get two more wishes?”

        “And though I thank you for bringing me to this plane,” the creature said, assuming the stallions form, but changing the mane and cutie mark, “You are not the one I want. I would rather have the young Winnychester. He did touch the stone.” The stallion said, running his hand through his red mane and walking away from the body. Using his magic, he lifted the stone and placed it in his mane. A smile came to him as he looked at the picture of a genie on his flank, “Appropiate mark, though I would’ve preferred Eden Bar as opposed to just a blue wisp.” 


        




        “YOU’RE LEAVING?!” Screamed Pinkie Pie from behind her counter.

        “Yeah, as soon as I pick up some of your muffins, me and Dean are heading out,” Sam said as he sat at the small table.

        “Aw,” Pinkie Pie said, he face drooping as she put the last few muffins into the bag, “but I bearly have enough time to throw you two a “goodbye for now, see you next year,” party.”

        “We prefer it this way. We’re not the type to annouce our leaving to the whole world and besides,” Sam said, putting the bits on the table and taking the bag in his mouth, “There shouldn’t be much problems once the wishing stone goes into the archives.”


        “You found a wishing stone? OH THAT IS SO COOL!” Pinkie Pie said, jumping up and down as her enthuasim picking up, “You know that if I found a wishing stone I would’ve wished for the world’s largest chocloate rasberry cake or I would try and wish for the materials to make the largest party and invite the entire world. What would you wish for?”

        Several thoughts flowed through Sam’s head as he began to think about all of the things he could want: his father alive, his girl back in his forelegs, and so much more, “Nothing, I can’t really think of anything.”

        “Aw, that’s too bad, because I would definatally...” Pinkie said, beginning a long marathon of wishes.

        As Sam listened to the pink pony’s running mouth, his ears perked at the sound of the front door opening. Turning his head to the direction of the door, he saw Dean standing in the doorway panting, “Dean? What’s going-”

        “We got problems Sam, djinn problems,” Dean said panting and running back out the door.

        Without a second though, Sam shotnup from his seat and ran after Dean to catch up with him, “What do you mean djinn problems? Didn’t we stop the stallion from the touching the stone, there shouldn’t be a djinn out there.”

        “Yeah, well appearently genie-boy didn’t get the message, listen,” Dean said, nudging his head to a mare sitting in tears as she talked to a police officer.

        “I was just joking around with him, saying I wish you would put a cork in it,” the purple mare cried, “then a flying from out of nowhere and jammed itself down his throat and killed him.”

        As the words hit Sam’s ears, he remembered  the words that Bobby said about how the wishes would lead to death, “DAMN IT!” He exclaimed, punching the wall and turning to walk away, “How can this be possible, none of us touched the stone.”

        “I’m not sure about that,” Dean said as he and his brother walked towards their current house, “You didn’t feel anything sharp touch you when you and wishy boy had that little rumble did you?”

        Sam stood in front of the doorway with his eyes widen as he remembered the sharp prick on his shoulder during the scuffle, “I did touch it, I didn’t realize it at the time.”

        Dean let out a sigh of exasperation as he sat on his couch, “JUST GREAT! Now what are we going to do. We can’t track him because we don’t know what he looks like, and we can’t  lure him with you wishing because you don’t have the stone.”

        “To make matters worse, we don’t know how to kill it. It wasn’t in mom’s journal,” Sam said, sitting next to his brother.

        “Maybe Twilight has something,” Dean said, but was interrupted by Sam.

        “No, the library’s closed for the day. I checked before I went to Sugar Cube Corner,” Sam said, “Twilight went with Spike and Rainbow Dash to the Griffon lands on a diplomatic tour or something. So that’s out,” he then looked down at the ground, “so basically, we’re stuck here until he comes for us.”

        “ His mistake,” Dean said, smirking, “While he’s making himself a big target for us, we’re going to make ourselves a bigger gun.”





        For the next two days, Sam and Dean were forced hear stories of ponies making wishes and having horrible things happening to them. Some mares would wish for glory or for money only to have it turn out horribly for them. Stallions would make big wishes and would have their bodies mutualited for their troubles.  Everytime that they seemd to have a clue to the djinn, their hopes were dashed by his sudden dissappearance.  Though they did try the obivous wish of “I wish he was here right now”, even that did nothing to help in their search for the elsive djinn.

        IT was on the second day of the hunt that they started getting a break through, they began to realize that the djinn was playing with them. He knew where the two brothers were, but he chose not to go to Sam as of yet. This left the brothers with a little bit of hope, as they now had a trick to get the djinn to them and force him out into the open and on the night of the second day they sprung their trap.

        The djinn chuckled to himself as he walked away from his latest wish, given to a young cream colored filly with a lisp, “I do hope that she enjoys her wish;although, having her cutie mark shaved permantly off like that is not the most pleasurable experience that I would imagine,” smiling, he pulled out the stone with his magic. “I should finish my little game and visit the...what’s that smell?” Curiously, he turned and walked into an old house where he could smell something baking.

        Once inside the house, he admired the one room building, the way that it was upkept and the walls properly maintained gave the room the abivance of something waiting for a guest, almost as if it was, “A trap?” 

        “See? I told you boys that no one can resist Pinkie’s supernaturally deliecious, djinn grabbing cake,” Pinkie Pie said, holding the cake in her hoof before hopping to a nearby window and waving bye to the brothers as she leapt out.

“Holding sigils,” the djinn said as he watched the window close behind Pinkie, “You decided to hold a party for me. How thoughtful, though I wasn’t planning on meet you boys until I was bored with this place. Oh well, the best laid plans as it were.”

“Yeah yeah, whatever Barbra. How about you just go back into the stone and run home,” Dean said, only to be grabbed by the djinn’s magic and thrown against the wall, leaving a dent.

“DEAN!” Sam yelled before turning to the djinn, “Let him go!”

“Wish for it,” the djinn said as he used his magic to throw the stone at Sam, having it lay at the young stallion’s hooves.

 “No, I wont!” Sam said, looking to Dean.

“Fine then, though I can’t guarantee that he’ll live through the night if you don’t,” the djinn said with a sinister smile as he used his magic to draw a deep red cut into Dean’s chest.

“AHHHHH!” Dean yelled at the pain, his screams becoming worse as he felt more cuts slowly dig into his flesh.

Sam raced to help his brothe, but was stopped by a magic feild, “Leave my brother alone!”

“Make a wish and I will let him go,” the djinn said, carving more wounds into Dean’s chest and stomach.

“Don’t do it SAAAAAAAAAAAH,” Dean yelled.

Quickly, Sam turned his head back to his brother and then back to the dinn, “FINE! I’ll do it.”

“SAM!” Dean yelled as he felt the inviible blade of the djinncutting slowly into his neck.

Holding the stone in his hoof, Sam looked at the djinn, “I wish for Dean Whinnychester to be let go and for you to never harm him ever again.”

“Granted,” the djinn said, waving his hoof and dropping Dean to the ground, healing Dean of his wounds, “Next wish?”

“I wish...” Sam looked to Dean as he slowly got up, “ for you throw a demon killing blade at me and kill me!”

“SAM WHAT THE HELL DO YOU THINK YOU ARE DOING?!” Dean yelled.

A soft smile came to Sam’s lips as he looked to his big brother, “Just trust me.”

“A most unusual wish, but very well then,” the djinn said as he brought out a dagger and threw it at Sam.

        Dean watched in horror as the blade left the unicorn’s grip and sailed torwards Sam. Putting in all the strength he could, he leapt at the incoming dagger and threw himself in front of Sam, taking the blade into his side. Dean winced at the incoming pain, but opened his eyes when there was none to be found. Looking down at the dagger, it stayed inside of him, “What the?”

        “How is that-” the djinn asked.

        “My first wish,” Sam said, a smirk on his lips, “was for you to never hurt Dean ever again, and now he has a demon killing dagger in his stomach.”

        “But as soon as he pulls out that blade, it will go after you and kill you,” the djinn said, smiling.

“I know,” Sam said as he moved away from his older brother and tackled the djinn to the ground, holding his neck, “NOW DEAN!” 

Without a second thought, and total faith in his little brother, Dean pulled the blade out from his side and ran the dagger deep into the djinn’s heart. With a loud howl of pain, the evil spirit dissappeared from this world in a flash of light and lightning, the stone soon shattering. Getting up from his kill, Dean looked at Sam with an aggrivated look on his face, “WHAT THE HELL WERE YOU THINKING RISKING YOUR LIFE LIKE THAT?!”

“I wasn’t risking anything, Dean,” Sam said with a smile, “I knew the djinn wouldn’t let anything happen to me that would really kill me. Hurt me enough to look I was dead, but not enough to make it impossible for me to ask for that last wish.” 


	“And what if you were wrong Sammy and I had to watch that thing kill you?” Dean asked, his voice still in rage.


	



	“He wouldn’t, because I knew that there was no way that you would let something happen to me, ever. “ Sam said, putting his hoof onto Dean’s shoulder.


	



	“Of course not,” Dean said, smirking at his brother, “but if you try something that risky again...I will kill you.”


	



Sam only let out a small chuckle in response as he walked with his brother to Carmine. As the two got inside the chariot, Sam took one last look at the small town, “You know, I’m going to miss this place.”


	



	“Yeah, kind of a nice place. Maybe we’ll visit again later,” Dean said with a smile, “But for now, I feel like checking out Manehatten, up for that?”


	



	“Sure,” Sam said with a smile as he turned to Carmine and told her to ride off.  As the chariot rode off into the setting sun, Dean began to tap his hooves in a quick rythm and looked to his brother. Sam smiled back at his older brother and began to follow up the beat before joining in a song.


	





	        Back in Ponyville, Dinky sat alone in her room, and opened up a book, “Now, the first thing to remember about hunter werewolves,” she read, her horn lighting up her room. Her room now covered in monster hunting manuals, stakes, silver daggers, and holy equipment.




	        From atop a balcony in Canterlot, a white alicorn watched the two brothers head off into the distance. A soft smile on her face she turned to look at the brown stallion next to her, “As you can see, Castiel, the brothers can be handful.”


	



	“I can gather that, my princess,” the brown alicorn said, looking down, “it was tring in just the attempt to watch them.”


	



	“Yes, but they are good ponies. Ones I can expect will have a grand destiny ahead of them both,” Celestia said, looking forward, “I want you to follow and keep an eye on them, make sure they’re both safe.”


	



	“Yes, your majety,” Castiel said as he streatched his wings and flew off after the two brothers.


	


Sam and Dean will return next Halloween

 


> A wolf's heart
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

        The young stallion ran through the back alleys of Manehatten, a look of fear and dread on his face. Though his legs were tired and aching, his quickly beating heart told him to not stop running. He feared what was behind him, the things that took his friends and now... wanted him. He quickly looked over his shoulder to see if he was being followed. To his ever growing hope, he wasn’t. But, he chose to still keep running, hoping to escape his pursuers for just a little while.

Soon, he made his way to an alleyway, thinking himself safe. As he let out a long breath, he felt something pierce his cold heart. Looking down, he saw the crossbow bolt poking through his chest, “N-no,” he groaned as he vanished into dust.

Dean Whinnychester looked up from reloading his crossbow as his brother stood by his side, and smirked, “Miss us?”


 What happened to their father on that day


Sent two brothers on a quest for answers





Now the hunters are on the hunt


Searching for the things that go bump in the night


To give the monsters, something to fear





One brother is on the hunt to honor his mother


The other to avenge his beloved





One is destined for war


The other for protection








Supernatural Pony Tales: A Wolf’s Heart







Dear Princess Celestia,

        As per your request, I have been following the Whinnychesters for the past year. However, due to the way they moved and their odd traveling patterns, I found it hard for me to keep up with their whereabouts. I was only now able to catch up to them as they neared a small hamlet about 40 miles out of Vanhoover...


Carmine smiled softly to herself as she laid on the grass away from the carriage. It was always nice to enjoy the calm and soothing air of the early afternoon while the boys- “Stupid AXLE!”- were always the boys. Two brothers, inseparable no matter what, even if they have the occasional fight. She turned to look at the two brothers as Dean, the one who yelled earlier, continued to hammer the axle to their carriage.

        “DAMN IT! MOTHER-BUCKIN,” Dean ranted as he hammered another nail into the broken axle.

        The other brother, his light brown coat covered in the shadow of the carriage as he held it up, shook his head, “Dean, this was your fault. You shouldn’t have told Carmine to drive over that giant log, just so you two could see how high she could jump!”

“Why don’t you just-” Dean began, before letting out an annoyed grunt and went back to work.

“I’m fine, by the way boys!” Carmine yelled before going back to graze on the onion rings that they had bought from the last fast food place they visited.

Sam turned his head away from the angry brother and looked down at the newspaper he had brought with him, “Dean, don’t you find it weird?”

“What, that we packed a small weapons depot in the back of the carriage, but we didn’t bring a DAMN SPARE AXLE WITH US!” cussed Dean, as he slammed his hammer against his forehoof, “OW!”

“You ok, Dean?” Asked Sam, only to get a glare from the older Whinnychester in return. “Right, shutting up. You know, maybe you and Carmine should be more-”

“Sam, I have a hammer, a nail, and a very short temper, don’t tempt me!” Dean yelled.

Sam sighed, “Violence isn’t always the answer to when somepony disagrees with you.” In response, Sam heard a very mild swear from Dean. “You know, you’re calling your mom that too.”

Dean shrugged off his younger brother’s retort and went back to work, “So you were saying something about weird?”

“Well, its the attacks,” Sam said, reading the paper. “Four ponies have been found mutilated: hearts torn, limbs flayed, throats being ripped, and their faces clawed open.”

It said a lot about Dean’s hunting career that he popped out from his work and calmly replied, “Thinking Lycan?”

“Lycan,” Sam confirmed, turning the page. “But what’s interesting, is the way they have been flayed. Have you ever known Lycans to display their kills like trophies? It’s like they want somepony to see it.”

Dean let out a large grunt as he hit the axle, “Probably just some teens having a contest with each other.

“Maybe,” Sam said, reading it deep in thought.

“Hey,” a voice yelled out to the three equines from across the road. “The weather team have been announcing a storm coming soon.” The mare then walked into view, her light black mane flowing in the soft breeze, “If you guys need someplace to hide out from the rain, my house isn’t too far from here.” 

“Sure,” Sam said as Dean pulled himself up from under the cart. 

“Got a place for me to work on the cart while it rains?” Dean asked.

“Sure,” the  light brown mare said, turning around to walk to her home. “My name is Flower Smile, by the way.”

“Sam Whinnychester, and that’s my older brother Dean,” Sam said as Dean hitched up the cart to Carmine, who levitated it with magic.

“And your... rather large friend?” asked Flower.

“The name’s Carmine,” the older Impala said, holding out a hoof. “ A pleasure.”

“Please to meet you,” Flower said, shaking her hoof. 

The four equines traveled a short distance from the road to a medium sized farmhouse, where a small red earth pony filly came running out, “Momma’s home!” she squealed as she ran and nuzzled her mother’s neck.

“Hello my little one, have you been keeping the house safe while I was gone?” Flower asked.

“Un huh and I- Who are your new friends?” the filly asked running to walk alongside the trio of equines.

“Those are Sam, Dean and Carmine. They are going to stay over while the storm passes,” Flower said, walking up to the door.

“Oh, ok. I gotta run now,” the filly said, running behind the house.

“That was my daughter, Snow fall,” Flower chuckled as Carmine put the cart into the hut so Dean could go to work.

Sam, taking a look at the building, caught the small sight of a blue dog looking out from the window, “Do you keep dogs, mam?”

“Huh,? N-no I don’t, not really,” Flower said, opening the door. “But, I do have some strays that come in from time to time. So, why did you come to this town?” 

“Me and Dean are animal control specialists. We came to investigate the information about the wolf attacks,” Sam said, finding a couch to sit in.

“I’ve heard about those, weird. Most of the wolves I know are friendly,” Flower said, getting some tea from the kitchen. Walking to the den, she sat the plate and gave some to Sam and Carmine.

As Carmine accepted the drink, she looked up to see a light blue colt looking on from the hallway, “Hey there! Don’t be,” before she could finish, she watched the colt hide quickly behind the frame, “shy.”

“That would be my son, Rain shower,” Flower said, sitting down on the sofa.

Back in the hut, Dean began to finish his work on the axle of the cart, grumbling to himself all the while, “Stupid, freaking, piece of s-”

YIP YIP YIP!

The tan stallion stopped his grumbling for the moment as he pulled out from under the cart to see a red puppy with a hammer and nails in front of her, “Oh, hey there, girl.” Slowly he walked to her and let the puppy sniff his hoof. Strangely, she did not seem to want to, instead, she ran right up to Dean and licked his face before running around him happily. “Excitable little thing ain’t ya?”

Almost as she actually understood him, she nodded happily and began to jump in place. She then found a place to sit down and watch Dean intently.

“So, do you live here alone with your kids, Flower?” Sam asked, looking at a photo of a fair haired stallion standing next to a pregnant Flower.

Flower let out a sad sigh and place her tea down onto the table, “Yes, I do. “

It didn’t take long for Sam to guess the rest of that thought, “I am so sorry.”

“It-it’s ok, it’s been long enough now that I can handle the pain a little bit,” the young mare looked back at the photo, and let out a cheerful chuckle while running a hoof through her short cut mane. “I lost him when Rain was only a little baby. It’s why I moved to the farm, it was easier to raise two kids here than in the city.”

“I can understand,” Sam said, smiling in understanding. “I lost my dad too when I was a baby. The only thing I can remember is that Dean told me that he pulled me out of danger. Mom raised us ever since.”

“With a little help from me,” Carmine added.

“Nanny?” Flower asked.

“Old friend of their mother’s,” Carmine said.

Before their conversation could continue, Dean walked in, “Ok, the sun is shining and the axel’s fixed, so lets hit the road!”

Sam slowly got up, “Thank you for your time, Flower.”

“It was my pleasure,” Flower said as she heard her son and daughter talking.

“Come on, Rain!” She complained.

“B-but they,” Rain argued, shyly.

“It’ll be FINE,” She growled, but then relaxed as she turned to face the brothers. “Sorry, but my brother can be too much of a wimp sometimes.”

“I know the feeling,” Dean said as he and his brother left the house.



	

“It was horrifying,” the mare said to Sam and Dean as she looked to the window. “My boyfriend heard some wolves howling and decided to check it out. Then they savagely attacked him. But, the weirdest part is... they talked.”

“Talked?” Dean asked, trying to keep his game face on. He always found it hard to act completely oblivious to the supernatural things that happen around him. 

“Yes,” she responded plainly. “From the sound of it, it was like they were bragging about their kill.”

“Is there anything else you can tell us?” Sam asked, looking at the mare with concern.

“No, sorry,” the mare whimpered as she began to cry. 

Leaving the mare to cry for the moment, the boys walked out of the house and to the waiting cart, “Well, there you have it, Dean. Third victim, no leads,  these wolves are good. It’s like they just disappear.”

“Well, if they are that interested in hiding from ponies, then why are they hanging up their kills for the world to see?!”  Dean demanded, his temper flaring up. “I don’t want another pony dying thanks to these sons of bitches!”

“I know the feeling Dean, but what can we do without any clues?” asked Sam, looking down at the ground in disappointment. They then overheard a conversation.

“Hey,” a cream colored mare said to a friend of hers. “Why do you look so frazzled?”

“It’s Flower, I mean, I love her to death but those wolves won’t stop howling,” the yellow mare responded.

“Wolves?” asked Sam, “but didn’t she say that she had-”

“‘Strays’ my hoof!” Dean said as he got into the cart, “Carmine, drive!”

“Got it, Dean!” she said, charging up her horns and racing off at high speed.

“Dean, what are you thinking?” asked Sam as the cart sped along the road, coming up to Flower’s home.

“I think our little ‘stray’ carer is right now holding a little den somewhere in her house,” Dean said as they pulled up to the house and walked out of the cart to grab his crossbow. Taking the time to make sure the bolts were tipped with silver, he walked to the front door. Standing with his back to the side of the frame, Dean opened the door.

“Sam, Dean? What are you doing here and why are you armed with crossbows?” a sacred Flower asked, watching the two stomp into her house.

“We’re doing some investigation, Flower. We think we might have found the wolves,” Sam said, standing next to her. “Where are your children?”

“Snow and Rain are ok. You aren’t with the animal control, are you?” Flower asked, keeping an eye on a blue puppy walking in silence behind Dean.

“No, we’re monster hunters,” Sam said.

Dean, meanwhile, kept his mind focused, unsure if the wolves would find him first. Hearing a creaking sound, Dean spun around to face his target, but only found the red puppy from before looking at him with a curious look. She then leaned in to begin gnawing on Dean’s crossbow. Sam chuckled at this, but then began to think, “Wait, red dog...a blue one,” his eyes wide, he turned slowly to look at the photo of Flower and her children. This immediately sent the gears in his head turning, “Your children... they’re-”

Flower let out a sogh and nodded, “Sun, Rain, you can detransform now. They’ve figured it out.”

“Ok, momma,” said Snow as she turned into a little filly again, walking away from a surprised Dean.

“P-please, mr. Whinnychester, don’t hurt momma,” Rain stuttered. “She was only trying to-”

“We’re not killing anypony kid, not yet,” Dean said, putting down his crossbow and walked to his little brother.

“How, long have they bitten?” Sam asked.

“They’ve never been bitten,” Flower argued. She then looked down and smiled softly to herself, “He never would’ve hurt them or me.”

“Wait, they were born like this? Half-Lycans? How?” asked Sam.

Flower held back the urge to make the obvious joke about where babies came from and began, “About a few years ago, I was in a school to help perfect my special talent when I met this shy stallion. He seemed kind and sweet, and he was. I talked to him and soon we had hit it off, coming closer over the next few months. Then, one day, he took me out into a park under the moonlight to reveal his greatest secret to me.”

“His Lycanthropy,” Sam said plainly.

Flower nodded and went on, “He said that he came to the school so he could study and try and live normally. He just never expected to fall in love with me. That night, I figured since he had given me his biggest secret, I would give all of myself to him.”

“That’s when you two banged like rabbits in heat?” Dean asked.

As Sam nudged his brother for that as a deep red blush came to Flower’s muzzle, “Uh, yes, in so many words. 11 months later, while it snowed, I had Snow. Then one year later, I had Rain.”

“One year apart?!” exclaimed Dean.

“Truth be told, when I was in heat, me and my lover could barely keep our hooves off each other,” Flower chuckled before turning somber. “But, sadly, after Rain was born...my lover was killed by some hunters. Apparently, he went out to gather some food, wolf instincts you know, and was killed for it. They-They threw away his corpse like it was nothing, they didn’t even care about what they had left behind,” Flower teared up, as Sam placed comforting hoof onto Flower’s shoulder. “You aren’t going to do anything to my children, are you?”

“Well, no, we just figure-” Sam was interrupted as Dean got off the couch and walked to the door. “Dean, what are you doing?”

“To the cart to pick up some Wolfsbane,” Dean said, a determined look on his face. “I have a feeling what those Lycans want.”

“What do they want?” asked Sam.

Dean pointed a hoof to the two children, “Them. The way they have been showing off their kills, bragging about their speed? This is a recruitment drive,” he finished, looking at the two children. 

“They’re not touching my children!” Flower said, standing in front of the two pups.

“And we won’t let them,” Sam said, getting off the couch to follow Dean out the door. “So, those kids... seem familiar Dean?” 

“No idea what you mean,” Dean denied as he got out the wolfsbane.



	  

A few hours pass, and the dead of night washed over the small house. At a window, overlooking the field, sat Dean. Breathing softly, the hunter awaited for oncoming Lycans with his eyes focused on the area for all available kill-zones. His mother had always trained him to keep his eye on all surroundings while on the hunt, especially when dealing with Lycans. He let out a deep breath, thinking about the only problem he had with these type of waiting games-the unrelenting boredom that came with it. He almost wished that monsters would just invite them to their lairs, it would make the wait easier. Hearing hoofsteps, he turned his head to the sound, “Really think they’re coming?” Sam asked as he came up.

“Remember what mom said about half-breeds?” Dean asked, taking a bite out of a tofu burger Flower had given him.

Sam sat on the floor and leaned back against the wall in thought, “That they have the strength of the parents, but none of their weaknesses.”

“Bingo, and these sunsofbitches are looking for the best of the new blood. And here they are,” Dean said, looking back out the window. After a few minutes,  a smirk came to Dean’s face, “Ah, here are the poor dogs now.”

“Whelps! Come on out,” one of the bigger wolves. “It’s about time you decided to ditch that whore mother and get with us.” 

“Ignore him, how about going to our side little foals?” asked another, sneering.

“Yeah, we got plenty for ya. Just ditch the bitch and we can show you all a gre-ack,” the Lycan’s dialogue was cut off by a crossbow bolt to the neck.

“What? Who fired that?” asked one of the leaders.

“Sharp, he isn’t breathing,” said one of the lesser wolves.

Sharp looked at the arrow, seeing the glint of silver in the bolt, “A silver bolt? Who the hell has access to-”.

Sam smiled as his bolt just barely missed the alpha, “Listen up! You packs have no right to take these kids away from this mare. So you better all just go on home now, before you all get killed.” The hunter then lowered his head to Dean, the gruff and serious features on his face becoming soft once more. “I count at least ten of them in two packs, and  I guess there are at least two alpha males. How many bolts do we have?”

“Not including the two we fired?” Dean looked back at the load out, “five for each of us. Then we switch to blades.”

“Twenty wolves, two of us. Even if we half that , we are still outnumbered,” Sam said. “One bite from them, and we’ll be Lycans forever.”

“Hey,” Dean said, rubbing a comforting hoof along his brother’s side. “Don’t think about that. They’re just Lycans, we can take ‘em.”

Sam smiled softly at his big brother, “Yeah, you’re right,” he then turned to look at the wolves gathering and narrowed his eyes in readiness. The sound of a door opening pulled him out of his concentration, “What the?” 

Outside of the house, Rain jumped over the wolfsbane and in front of the two packs, “Leave us alone!” he shouted, turning into his wolf form. Though this did not hide the shaking of his blue furred knees.

“Look boys, the male whelp decided to join us,” Sharp said.

“I’m not joining you! I just want you to leave,” he then looked from one male to the other. “I read a lot on wolf habits, and you two are the alphas right?”

“Yeah, you could say that,” the other Lycan, Nail growled, circling Rain.

“Then... if I take you both down, then I become the leader of both your packs, right?” Rain asked.

Dean clenched his teeth, “The kid’s crazy, they’ll kill him.”

“So, we’re going to jump in right?” Sam asked.

Dean shook his head, “No. We wait.”

“Why?”

“Because if the kid wins, then those guys are gone. So, we just wait for the alphas to get sloppy. Then we kill them, and the kid comes out as the leader,” Dean said, smirking.

“Clever,” Sam smirked, setting his crossbow for firing.

Meanwhile, Rain leapt at Sharp, trying to bite his leg. The bigger wolf just simply swatted the young pup away. Dazed, Rain stood up once more and leapt at Nail, only to be clawed in the back by Nail and then thrown across the ground. Undeterred, the blue wolf got up again, and charged at Sharp and Nail. This time, the two alphas clawed and bitten into the young pup before throwing him to the ground, “Well, that was pointless. Kid, how about you just give it up and-”

“BACK OFF FROM MY BROTHER!” howled a young feminine voice from the roof. The two alphas looked up in shock as they laid eyes on a red furred wolf bitch. Growling, Snow leapt from the roof and grabbed the wolfsbane. Turning human for a few seconds, she plunged the flower into Sharp’s mouth. She then leapt in her wolf form at Nail, clenching her teeth around his neck. Nail flailed and screamed as the young pup kept her teeth clenched around his neck. After a few moments of struggling, the large wolf fell to the ground dead, “Rain, you idiot! What were you doing?” Snow asked, helping her little brother up, licking his wounds.

“I thought-”

“No, Rain. You could’ve gotten yourself killed,” Snow said, hugging her little brother. Some footsteps caught their attention when Sharp walked towards them, only to fall over dead with a crossbow bolt in his side.

“Don’t mess with my kids,” Flower said, holding Dean’s crossbow on hoof. “Now, all of you, go away and never come back. Just leave my kids alone.”

        The wolves looked down at the two pups and then back to the mother before walking away. Snow turned into her pony mode and walked up to her mother, “But Mom, we could’ve had our own army. Think of all of the cool things we could do with them.”

        “No, we can’t feed all of those wolves. You and Rain are enough,” Flower chuckled, nuzzling her daughter.


Sam and Dean just watched this maternal scene and smiled to themselves. 



	

“Do you really have to go, Dean?” Snow asked as Dean began to walk to the door. “Can’t you stay for a little bit more and play with us. You could be my BBBFF!”

“I have to kid,” Dean said, rubbing her mane with his hoof. He took a quick glance to where Sam was checking the supplies in the cart, “We hunters have always got to keep moving. Might be other kids like you for us to save.”

“Oh, ok,” Snow said, looking down in disappointment.

Dean smiled to himself as he looked to where Rain was being taken care of by Flower.

“Dean, get your brother out. Save him,” Screamed Mary. 

“No matter what happens Dean, watch out for him,” the young mare said, hugging her son.

“Hey, Snow?” asked Dean, looking at the young mare. “Do me a favor while I’m gone: Go easy on your little brother, got it? I know he can seem to be a big softy and a bit a wimp at times. But that is what he’s there for, for you to watch over him and inspire. Then, he can take all that you got and be just as good at it. After all, you only got one of him, and it’s a big sibling’s job to make sure that the little one is safe. Even if it seems like he isn’t worth it, just remind yourself of everything you love about him and you’ll see that he is.”

“Ok Dean,” Snow said, smiling as she walked to her brother.

Dean, on the other hand, walked out of the door and walked passed Carmine, “Does this look familiar Dean?”

“I have no idea what you mean,” Dean said.

A soft chuckle came from Carmine’s lips, “A single mother, two siblings. One older has to keep the younger and softer one safe? That doesn’t seem familiar to you? That the mother has to do everything she can to help keep the two siblings out of trouble.”

Dean looked to the room, watching the two pups play and then back to Carmine, “A little.”

“Only a little?” Carmine asked as she walked to the cart. “You’re lucky that me and Sam love you. I don’t think anyone else can handle your hard head.”

Dean just shook his head and walked to Sam, “Hey Sam, let me help you with that.”


...This ends my latest finding of the two brothers. It amazes me how often these two rely on each other, despite their own differences. Although two sides of the coin, they need each other as much as anypony. I think that watching these pups helped to remind Dean of this.

Your loyal subject

Castiel.



	

Somewhere in the city, a young colt walked into a magic store. A few minutes later, he walks out carrying a small puzzle box.



“Next time on Supernatural Pony Tales: Sweets to the Sweet.


> Sweets to the sweet
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

        Dean was thrown hard against the wall from a hoof to the chest. His body shook as a trickle of blood trailed out of the side of his mouth while he  struggled to his hooves again. Looking up, he glared daggers at his assailant, “Nice try, Whinchester-boy. Maybe next time, you should think before you fight a vampire out your class,” the yellow coated stallion mocked. He walked towards Dean with a confident strut.

        “FUCK YOU!” yelled the older Whinnychester, delivering a fierce cross with his left hoof.

        “Oh, well look at you!” the vampire said, stepping back so Dean bearly hit his short blonde mane. “No weapons, no brother, and,” he continued, uppercutting Dean’s chin twice and then bucking the hunter against the wall, “you fight like a lumbering monkey. Yet, you are still willing to fight little old me. I find it rather...”

        “Impressive?” asked Dean panting before the vampire slammed his head against the hall.

        “I was going to say,” the vampire’s Trottingham accent oozed snark. “Pathetic.” To add insult to injury, he licked the trail of blood that ran down Dean’s forehead. “Now, I should kill you, leave you a corpse for Sammy to find, and then kill him as he cries.”

        “Get... a... away from him you bast-” he was interrupted from his swear by a long cut across his chest by the vampire’s knife.

        “Language, Whinnycester-boy. I was going to say I won’t kill you. You hunters are far more intersting to break when the fear of death has been put into you,” he spoke, hearing footsteps. “So, I am going to let you live for now. Then, when you are broken and weeping, I’ll kill you after I am done with doing your brother slowly, “ the vampire ended his threat, licking the blood trail coming from Dean’s lips. With a chuckle, he vanished into the shadows.

        “Dean? DEAN!” Sam yelled, running to his older brother, getting some bandages from a case. “Carmine told me about what you were doing. Why were you going after Spike without me?”

        Dean just sat there as his brother bandaged him, his breathing shallow as he stared with wide fear filled eyes.


Supernatural Pony Tales: Sweets to the Sweet


        Dean woke up, a smile on his face as he walked down the stairs into the kitchen of the cabin. Turning to look at his mother, he waved to her before walking to his little brother, “Letting mom rest from the stove, Sammy?”

        “Yeah, she has had a busy day,” Sam chuckled as he put his food down at the table. The young colt looked from his sleeping mother and then back to Dean, “Hey, Dean?”

        “Yeah, Sam?” Dean asked, wolfing down a waffle.

        “I think me and Jessica are going to-”

        “I approve,” Dean commented, licking some of the syrup off his lips.

        Sam’s eyes opened wide at this, “You-you do?”

        “Yeah, you and Jessica make a great couple. And besides,” Dean said, leaning over to hug his brother, “I’ve wanting to be an uncle for a while now.”

        “Thanks, Dean. You know, I can...” Sam never got to finish, as a deep red stain appeared on his coat.

        “Sammy? SAM!” Dean yelled as he watched his dying brother reach out for him.

        Before Sam’s outstreached hoof could touch Dean’s, the younger colt had his body wrenched back by another stallion. With a sinister chuckle, Spike held Sam’s back to his shouler, “Oh look, Dean, you failed. And now, the little brother is bleeding to death,” the vampire then licked the seeping blood from the hole in Sam’s back. “ Maybe, I should save him? Make him one of us? Hmmmmm?”

        Enraged, Dean tried to rise from his seat but found himself unable to. Looking around, he watched in horror as chains binded him to the chair, “You-”

        “Nah,” Spike muttered, shaking his head. “Too much of a wanker. I would be hearing his whining all day.” With that,  Spike coldly broke Sam’s neck.

        “No, Sam,” Dean said in a shocked whisper. 

        “SAM!!” Yelled Dean as he woke up in the chariot as it sped along its way through the night.

        “Yeah, Dean?” Sam asked, looking at his older brother with concern. 

        “Nothing,” Dean lied, shaking his head. “I just was thinking: What about that case you found?” 

        “Appearently, there were a series of deaths in Woodenbroke over the past few days,” Sam said, looking down at the newspaper.

        “So... it sounds like a serial killer instead of something we would be interested in,” the older Whinnychester said, looking ahead.

        “This is where it gets interesting,” Sam said, a smirk forming on his lips. “The deaths were all in places where there was no way that anypony could’ve gotten in without a pony seeing somepony.” 

        Dean then grinned happily at this, looking at the back of the chariot, “Fifty bits say it’s a wraith, and loser also has to buy supper.”

“Zebra alchemist and loser has to pay up for the next hotel,” Sam said, shaking his brother’s hoof.

“Mummy’s curse from Saddle Arabia, and  you both will have to clean up the next hotel we’re at, “ Carmine smiled.

The three gave a quick nod as they all shouted, “DEAL!”



	

At a small house in Woodenbroke, a young pegasus mare opened the door when the Whinnychester’s knocked on the door, “Hello miss, I’m Agent Jagger this is Agent Simmons. We’re here to ask you about the murder of your friend, Jasmine?”

“Oh,” the young mare sighed. “I’m sorry, but you are most likely to get the same story that I told the police.”

“Indulge us, please Miss Honey?” Sam said, looking at the mare with a soft and comforting look.

Honey Pot sighed and let the brothers in. After getting them seated, she took her spot in front of them, “It happened a few days ago, when me and my friends had a sleepover together. We were all having a blast, you know: talking about life, makeovers, pillowfights, you know how it goes.”

“Yeah, I know,” Dean chuckled perversely, only to be nudged in the ribs by Sam.

Honey continued, “Well, at one point, Jade decided to have us play a round of Candystallion.

“Candystallion?” Dean asked, eyebrow arched.

Sam shot up, “Oh, I heard of this game. It’s kind of like Blood Mary, you are supposed to stand in front of a mirror and say Candystallion five times-”

“-and he is supposed to pop up,” Honey said. “So,Jasmine, being the bravest one of us, strolled forward and did it. Then one of us grabbed her from behind and scared her. You know, for fun. Then a few hours later, after we left for bed, we all heard screaming. I ran into the kitchen where I could hear her screaming and there she was! She was being carved from neck to stomach by some invisible weapon, letting bees walk out of her body before falling to the ground in a pool of blood. I stood there screaming while my best friend was...was...” she stopped herself, breaking down into sobs.

Sam reached over and gave the green mare a comforting hug, “Don’t worry mam, we’ll handle it.”

“You... believe me?” Honey asked, shocked.

“This isn’t the weirdest thing we heard heard about, ma’am,” Dean said, before walking out of the house with his brother in tow. Once out of the house, Sam bregudgenly handed Dean fifty bits. “By the way, I like my tofu burgers with everything on it.”Dean said with a green.



	

“So,” Sam said, walking alongside the bed as Dean ate his burger happily,” What do we have so far? A wraith that is currently attacking only by mirrors.”

“Reminds me of the bloody mary case,” Dean said, rolling up the wrapping and throwing the paper away.

“Yeah, but I think the Candystallion has a different story,” Sam said, walking to the door. “I am going to go and see what I can find at the library, you wait here.”

Dean nodded, and waited for his brother to leave, “Well, I guess its about time we met our suspect. Candystallion,” he said, walking up to a mirror. “Candystallion, Candystallion, Candystallion, Candystallion. Now,” the hunter then spun around to look behind him, crossbow drawn. “Come on out!”

The silence that greeted him was cold and staggering. For the briefest of moments, he believed it didn’t work, that maybe they were wrong about how they killed their prey. But, something told him that he wasn’t. Taking in slow, deep breaths, he began to look over the room in an attempt to spot the wraith. However, no matter wich way he turned his head, all that the room gave was a cold unwelcoming silence.  It was very unsettling, even for an experienced hunter like him. Taking a few steps forward, he kept his confidence on his face, but on the inside, he was worried about if he was wrong. 
That was when his chin was pulled forcefully by a strong striped hoof, “A Whinnychester called for me? I am deeply, honored,” a zebra’s voice spoke out, a low deep tone coming with each word.

“Y-you’re not rhyming?” Dean asked, feeling the stallion’s cold hook rubbing alon his chest.

“I’ve long abandoned the need for such... tendencies,” Candystallion remarked,  whispering close to Dean’s ear.

“So, this is where you try and killl me?” Dean asked, getting ready to buck the larger zebra off.

“Oh no, not at all. See, you have something that is far more palatable than a death,” Candystallion remarked, chuckling. “Fear. You fear something deep inside of you and you can’t say why. Lets see what it is,” Candystallion said, rubbing his cold hook along Dean’s body. “You’ve lost a fight, and now... you fear losing something much more important. You fear that you won’t be able to save your brother when the time comes.”

“I’m not afraid!” Dean denied, managing to buck the stallion off and aiming his crossbow.

“Death is much more exquisite when your fear is at its peak. This is why you are alive right now,” Candystallion chuckled as he turned into a cloud of bees and flew through the door.

“I’m back, Dean,” Sam said, walking in with books on his back. Looking into the room, he saw his brother panting hard with eyes wide in fear. “Dean! Are you all right? What happened!?”He ran to his brother’s side.

Dean looked to his brother, seeing an image of Candystallion behind the soft spoken stallion with his hook raised for the kill. Swifty, Dean reached out for his brother but then, just as soon as the zebra appeared, he vanished. Shaking his head of the illusion, he looked up, “Yeah, I’m fine. What did you find?” 

“Well, the library actually had some interesting books-”



	

At hour one, it seemed promising.

Hour two, it began to drag.

Hour four became monotony

Hour six became promising, but then shifted quickly back into tedium again.

A long and depressed sigh came from Dean’s lips. He hated research, unless it involved how to put blade A into corpse B; even then, he wanted to just hear the basics of it. Taking a quick look at his brother, a soft smile came to his lips. Sam looked like he was in his element, nose in a book and reading over the stories of the monsters they fought, “This is interesting,” Sam began.

“What?” Dean asked.

“Well, zz zzzz zzzz zzz zzzzzz,” Sam began, but his voice became a buzzing noise.

“Sam, what-” Dean asked, hearing the buzzing become louder. Turning his head to look at Sam, the older Whinnychester stepped back in horror as he watched bees crawling out of Sam’s mouth. Panting in fear, he watched helplessly as the bees began to crawl from the openings in the younger brother’s body before leaving bloody holes where they were coming from.

“Are you paying attention, Dean?” Asked Sam, looking at his brother with a mix of annoyance and worry.

Panting, Dean looked around him, glad to see his little brother safe and sound, “Yeah, I’m fine. You were saying?”

“I was saying that this stallion had a bad life,” Sam said, shaking his head as he looked at the last article. “Appearently, he was a vistiting zebra student who came to town to research alchemy. Then he fell in love with this mare.”

“So, he found a cute mare that he wanted to snog, and now wants revenge because he didn’t get any?” asked Dean.

“There’s more to it than that, it seems that the mare he loved... was the daughter of a bigoted nobel,” the younger brother said, a tinge of sadness in his voice.

Dean let out a drawn, “oh,” as the meaning of that sentance dawn upon him.

“The problem became worse when he found out that she was pregnant. The nobel started a rumor around town that the stallion raped his daughter and, knowing certain feelings towards zebras,” Sam continued.

“They didn’t take kindly to the idea, did they?” Dean asked.

“Not in the least,” Sam replied, shaking his messy mane. “They cornered the stallion near a beehive and cut off his hoof, replacing it with a hook.”

“Why a hook? No, wait, why cut off the hoof?” Dean asked, dumbfounded.

“Why do racists do anything?” Sam remarked as he continued to look in the book, “It says that they then drenched his body with honey and had him stung to death with bees. While looking into a hoof mirror.”

A smile came to Dean’s face as he got off the bed and walked to the door, “So, the wraith is connected to the hoof mirror, and we just have to burn the item to kill it. Any leads?”

“Well, according rumors... the mirror seems to have fallen in the hooves of somepony we both know,” Sam said, giving his older brother a book and showed off a name.  As he watched his older’s brother’s green eyes widen in both memory and contenment, he let out a chuckle at his own exemplorary searching skills.



	

“While it is indeed true that we received the hoof mirror belonging to the Candystallion as a morbid present from an unnamed source,” Princess Luna said, walking with the brothers down the hall of the castle. “We have long since given it away.”

“Why?” Sam asked, not notcing his brother’s lack of interest in the conversation.

“Because, about a year ago, one of his descendants came to me and-”

“So weak, so easy,” the Candystallion wispered to Dean as he ran his hook aloong Sam’s fur. “The flesh is so weak, in comparison to the soul. But you wouldn’t know that, Dean, the fear has been weakening you. Maybe, I should fufill that vampire’s desire and-” 

“Stay away!” Dean yelled, watching in horror as the wraith raised his hook to stab the young Whinnychester..

“From Zecora’s?” asked Sam as he heard Dean’s outburst.

“Uh, no. I was just thinking of something else. Right,” Dean quickly added, trying to change the subject. “Zecora’s. I’ll... uh... go and tell Carmine to get to Ponyville.”

As Dean ran off to talk to Carmine, the lunar princess lowered her head to speak to the younger Whinnychester, “Be mindful of your brother, Sam, I do believe he is currently having some problems.”

“Yeah, I know,” Sam said sorrowfully. “That beating he took from that vamp has really been messing with him. I just wish I knew how to fix him.”

“Stay with him, Samuel,” Luna said, putting a hoof onto his shoulder. “Remind him that you are there for him and support him however you can.”

Sam solomenly nodded and followed his brother out the door.




	

“You have come for the mirror
Which belonged to my ancestor?” Zecora asked.

“Yes, Zecora, do you still have it?” asked Sam. 

“All you had to do was ask and I would hand you my ancestor’s relic.
But why must you ask of something that seems so, non academic?

“Because, we need to burn it to exorcise a wraith,” Sam said, as Zecora began to hand over the mirror.

“The legend of the Candystallion, you speak?
Of his truth, I never did seek
But-

“So, here we are at the end, Dean,” the Candystallion said, laying a hook on the Whinnychester’s neck, while running a hoof through his short cut manee. “But you are still afraid. Afraid of failure, of losing again. Tell me, how do you think you can save him, when you can’t beat a simple vampire? I could kill him now, run my hook through his head. I am that fast, or would you rather I finish you?”

“I don’t have to answer. In a few minutes, you’ll be ash!” Dean responded. 

“Of course I will. Thus is the way of all things, but,” the stallion chuckled, “Your fear will remain. That is why I offer death, because it would be easier to deal with. Sam is strong, he doesn’t need you. Carmine can protect him, you can rest now.”

“Yeah, you’re right,” Dean responded, lowering his body to the ground. “I didn’t beat Spike, I can’t protect Sammy, and I keep twiching in fear... what good am I?”

“So, is that how it is? That you are ready to accept the fear? You are ready to accept death?” the Candystallion asked, bees beginning to cover Dean’s body.

“ Do it,” Dean said, closing his eyes.



















“DEAN! DEAN!” cried out a younger Sam, running to his older brother.



“What?”

Dean looked ahead and saw his litte brother running to him, “Don’t go! I need you.”

“But Sam, I-”

“I don’t care if you lost to that meanie vampire, you still the bestest brother ever!” Sam said.

“Besides,” said a teenage Sam, “You’re really going to let one loss get to ya? I guess you aren’t as strong as I thought.”

“But he threatened you, Sam! And I know I can’t protect you,” Dean said, feeling the Candystallion’s hook making a small incision in his neck.

“Dean, I’m not a little colt anymore. I know you are the fighter, that you are the big brother, but give me some credit. I can handle it, but not without you,” Sam responded, smiling. 

“I don’t-”

“Come on, Deanie. You can do it, you can rise above it, like you did when your father died,” Merry Whinnychester said, hugging the colt from behind.

“Well, what is it child? Succumb to the fear? Or rise above?” asked the Candystallion.

Dean looked to the zebra, his eyes narrowing in rage and determination as he calmly said, “Fuck you.”

The zebra drew away from Dean, and smiled slightly, “Fine then. You have chosen to ignore it. To live. You may go back, you may... awaken now.” With that, he dissappeared in a cloud of bees.

“What?”



	

The world came back to Dean in a blur of light, shapes and colors, “He’s awake! He’s awake! Go, get the doctor!” Sam exclaimed as he glomped Dean tightly. 

“S...Sammy, what happened? Where’s the Candystallion?” aske Dean, his voice a little hoarse .


“Candystallion? Dean, you were almost killed by Spike. We were on a case to hunt him down, you cornered him alone, and then he beat you within an inch of your life. We were lucky that Carmine knew where the Las Pegasus hospital was, or...or,” Sam studdered. 

“Hey, I told you once before, I ain’t dying. Not until I see you married with a home and a happy little family. Got it?” Dean said, rubbing Sam’s mane.

Sam chuckled and began to leave the room, “Got it, Dean.”

As Sam went out of earshot, Dean leaned back onto the bed, “Yeah, you can beat me, kill me, or do whatever you want to me, but I aint ever gonna stop keeping that stallion safe. I don’t care who you are,” as he finished, a little bee flew out the window.



	

In an unnamed town, in an unknown spot, a weird little box fell out ofa  mutliated deer’s hoof and into the river.



Next time on Supernatural Pony Tales: It’s the Great Pumpkin Head, Dean.

	
	
	

> It the great pumpkinhead Dean Whinnychester
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

        The stallion sat back in his seat, waiting. There was an ominous feeling as he leaned back, watching the area outside his cabin. A deep throaty chuckle escaped his lips as he watched a young griffon running from out of the woods and towards the hut. The look of fear, exhaustion and dread gave the orange coated stallion a sick sense of pleasure.

 “Please, help me!” the griffon turned and begged as the shadow loomed near.

        “I am sorry, my boy, but I am all out fucks to give. Perhaps,” he smiled and licked his lips as the shadow broke through the wall and rammed its claws through the young griffon, “ in the next life.” He then relaxed back in his chair as the shadow continued to murder the griffon.


        Supernatural Pony Tales: It’s The Great Pumpkinhead, Dean Whinnychester.


        
        Carmine walked to the table where the boys sat, a plate of apple pie and apple burgers on her back, “ These guys take a while, but I heard that the food is  worth it!” 

        Dean quickly took the apple pie in his hooves with a hungry shout of, “Gimmie!”

        “You know,” Sam said, shaking his head at Dean’s food craving. “ All of this apple food kind of makes me miss Ponyville. I mean, this pie is good, but Applejack made one hell of an apple cobbler.”

        “Yeah,” Dean said in between ravenous bites.”Maybe we should head back there one day.”

        “Oh, I would love that!” Carmine exclaimed happily as she dug in. “I would love to see the foals and the-”

        “Help me! Somepony!” a female griffon shouted as she burst into the restaurant. “ Please, it’s coming. AHHH!” she screamed, before backing away slowly.

        “Airy, you’ve been drinking again. I told ya to stay away-” one of the stallions said, walking to her.

        Angrily, she swiped her claws at him, “I am not drunk!” she  glared from the  messy crop of feathers in front of her head, “You don’t believe me, no one ever does. Fine... I’ll go and die by a monster’s claws. See ya,” she said, leaving the restaurant.

        Sam and Dean looked at each other, then immediately stepped away from the table and walked out the door with Carmine following after paying. Once outside, Sam quickly caught up with the young griffon, “Wait, ma’am. I need to talk to you.”

        “What’s the point, I am going to die by tonight, or at least one of my friends will. It’s invertible,” the griffon said without looking..

        “No, no, you don’t understand. We’re here to help,” Sam said, walking in front of her with Dean soon following. “I’m agent French and this is agent Richards, we’re a part of the C.I.A,” the younger Whinnychester then brought out a badge for the griffonese to see.

        “Pull the other one,” Airy said, turning away. “My pops was in the agency, and I know what a real badge looks like.”

        “Damn, they’re getting smarter,” Dean said, putting away his fake badge. 

        “All right, we are not really them, but we are here to help you,” Sam said, looking into the Griffon’s eyes with a soft and kind look. “Please, miss, you have to believe us. We have experience with monsters.”

        At first, she was tempted to tell him off, but there was something in Sam’s eyes that told her to trust the brown haired stallion. With a sigh, she nodded, “All right, I trust you. My place isn’t far from here.” 





        A few minutes later, they were in Airy’s house and sitting on her couch, “I should probably start with the beginning. It started a week ago, during the pumpkin harvest celebration. Me and a group of friends were all palling around, getting drunk off of cider when one of my friends showed this strange letter he got. It read, “you are the first to go, you will die when you walk by the forest.’ At first, we thought it was just a prank, you know how we griffons get, but then, after we left him at the woods, he disappeared. The next day,” a slight shudder escaped her lips as she held herself, “ he was found outs of the woods, dead with his body ripped to shreds. On one of the trees was another of my  friends’ names, then the same thing happened to him. It has been going on like that for a week: We would find a body and then we see the name of the next victim. Just this morning, I got a letter and it was my name.”

        “Why not stay away from the woods?” Dean looked on, questionly.

        “We tried, but whatever’s hunting us... always finds a way to lure us to the woods. We’ve tried running, hiding, and staying in the air, but nothing helps,” Airy said with a sad sigh, shaking her head.

        Dean and Sam looked to one another and then back to the griffonness. After nodding in a secret understanding that only the two brothers knew, Sam laid a hoof on the shoulder of the grey griffon, “Don’t worry, I promise you that we will not let that monster kill another one of you.”

        “You won’t?” Airy asked, a look of hope coming to her eyes.

        “I promise,” Sam said with a smile before following Dean out the door. 

        As the two brothers walked to Carmine’s cart, Dean lightly nudged his little brother, “So, still have a thing for griffons?”

        Sam let out a small gasp of shock and shook his head, “I do not! I was just trying to reassure her that we are going to handle it... right?”

        Dean smirked as he got into the cart, “Watch us.”





        It didn’t take very long for the brothers to find themselves in the woods, and it was even shorter before the two were already walking through the trees in order to find out more about their quarry. Sam, ever the quiet one, kept a little bit distance from his brother as he began to look along the different pathways. He felt a little out of his element at the moment, preferring to do research on monsters from within the library before going off to slay the latest beast. Raising his head, Sam’s eyes looked admiringly at his older brother, noting that it seemed like Dean was treating the monster like his prey, “Dean always seemed to be more of a hunter than I am,” Sam thought to himself as he watched his older brother step over a few more branches. “I guess its because he takes after mom more.”

He sighed at that. It was true after all, while  their mother was a pony, their father was a griffon, and yet they defied the stereotypes associated with those two races.. It was also Dean, who took after their mother in terms of fighting and hunting, while Sam had a lot of his father’s kindness and softness. Chuckling, he tried to figure out how it was that they could mesh so well together to get anything done. As he shook his head, the brown coated stallion caught sight of something, “Hey Dean, look at this!”

“What?” Dean asked, walking to his brother and stepping back a little at the sight. “What monster made that!?”

Sam got down to his knees to look closely at the three toe foot print, “It’s too small for a Windego, and Timberwolves don’t have claws like that.”

With a chuckle, the eldest brother looked to Sam, “Sammy, what does it say about our lives that Windegos top Timberwolves in our list of explanations?”

“That while most kids grew up wanting cutie marks in normal things like gaming  or sports, we were thinking we might get them in crossbow shooting or vamp slaying,” Sam responded with a smile on his face. Turning his head to look down the path, his eyes began to follow the footprints, “It looks likes the tracks lead to that clearing.”

Dean stood up and began to walk ahead of the younger brother, “Let’s go check and see if the monster decided to relax out there.”  Trudging through the brush, he and Sam made their way into the clearing. In the center sat a small cabin, big enough for a small family, “Think anypony is inside?” 

“I think so, there are some lights in there,” Sam said, walking up to the door and knocking on it.

“Yeah, what do ya need?” shouted the stallion inside the cabin.

“I’m agent Cooper and this is agent Braunn,” Dean said, bringing out a pair of badges. “Celestia Investigation Agency.”

“What does the CIA want?” asked the stallion, looking at the two stallions.

“We’re asking about some murders that have been happening in the past week. May we come in Mr...?” Sam began.

“Dumb Struck. Yeah, go ahead and laugh, my mom was up on meds when she had me,” Struck said, leading the boys in with a wave of his hoof. “I’m assuming that you are here to talk about those kids that have been dying recently. Poor things, being murdered by some monster in the prime of their young lives.”

As Struck sighed, Sam looked at a picture of the blue stallion with a little colt and came to a sad conclusion, “Your son?”

 The stallion looked over at the photo,“Died a week ago, ran over by a chariot. The guys who did it didn’t even see him or stop to check up on him,” the stallion said, a tear coming to his eyes.

“ I’m sorry,” Sam said.. He did not notice the lack of the same look in Dean’s eyes,  “I can understand, we lost our dad when we were kids. We know how hard it can be to keep going.”

“Thanks, it’s been a hard week but I’ve managed,” Struck said, a small shudder. “I am sorry, but I can’t really help with you much. All I can say is that I may have seen the murderer passing through the shadows, but it could’ve been a wolf for all I could tell.”

“Well thank you sir, if we-”

“Nice zebra masks,” Dean interrupted, looking at some masks along the wall behind Dumb Struck.

“Thanks, I collect them,” Struck said as he watched the two boys walk out of the door.

As Dean got outside and began walk through the woods, he let out an annoyed growl, “That was a bust.”

“Research time?” Sam asked.

“Research time,” Dean agreed.




	

A few hours later, the two boys were sitting in their motel room, books littering the area. Some of these books, the ones that weren’t sent to the ground for having nothing of interest, were on the bed with Sam. Dean, on the other hoof, was busy cleaning the knives and crossbows with the help of Carmine. Taking his time to examine each page, the little brother commented, “You know, with this creature attacking such a small group of friends, I’m thinking that this thing is a vengeance demon.” 

Dean arched an eyebrow at this, “Aren’t they usually hot, pony-shaped, and usually hang around other mares?”

“Well, yeah,” Sam rolled his eyes at his brother’s pervertness. “But you and I both know that there are different variations on different monsters. I mean, how many varieties of vampires have we faced?”

“Ones that die by staking, ones that die by beheading, ones that die by sunlight, ones die by-” began Carmine as she finished the last of the crossbows.

“Why can’t  these vamps ever just pick a way to die and stick with it?” Dean asked.

Sam shrugged and continued to read, “Wait! I think I might have found something. Look,” he then slid the book over to the older brother, “It is an old zebracian demon that is usually summoned by  one who was wronged to take revenge upon others.”

Upon hearing this, Carmine left Dean to finish sharpening the last of the blades, “Well, I guess I better go and grab the cart. I can’t wait to try out the new wheels in Everfree.”

A few hours later, the trio found themselves within the woods of Everfree and near the old hut that was Zecora’s place,
” A demon from ancient lore, 
Deciding to live once more? 
Give me time to look 
And I’ll find an answer in a book.”

“So, Dean,” asked Sam as the zebra began to look in her bookshelf for what she needed, “Vengeance demon, who do you think summoned it?”

“Who do you think,” Dean asked matter of factly.

“I kind of figured,” a depressed sigh escaped the young hunter’s mouth. “I just... hate the idea that we’ll have to take a normal pony’s life to save people.”

Dean shook his head, feeling a little down at his brother’s soft naivete, “Sam, remember what Mom sang to us?”

Solemnly, Sam nodded, “Take what you can from the beast you defeat, you’ll need it for some of the ponies you’ll meet. I remember Dean. I’m not an idiot, I know that there are some monsters out there that are worse than the ones we face It’s just...  he’s doing this out of love for his kid. You remember how I felt about that demon that killed Jessica; how much I wanted to find and do to him what he did to her.”

“I know Sam, but it doesn’t change the fact that this sicko is letting some demon bitch killing ponies. That is not the way you deal with problems,” Dean said, watching as Zecora walked back with a book.

Lowering his head, Sam shook side to side and let his wavy brown mane float back and forth, “I just don’t like the idea of killing normal ponies. Monsters are fine, but this?”

Before the two brothers could continue their discussion, Zecora laid the book down in front of them, “It is as I dread, it is Pumpkinhead.”

“Pumpkinhead?” Sam asked.

“Pumpkinhead
As you said
Is a dreadful demon of vengeance
Usually summoned by a pony with urges of malice.


He is strong of body and fast of feet.
To destroy him is no easy feat.


“Why is that?” asked Dean.

“To all manner of attack and duel 
He is invincible

However, this armor has a chink
and that is found within his bond’s link

For the demon is connected to his summoner
all pain he feels for the worst and the better

Until he or all are dead
will rest the demonic Pumpkinhead”


“We’ll have to... kill the guy?” asked 

Dean sighed and got off the floor to head towards the door, “Guess we have no choice.”

“Wait, dear Dean!” exclaimed Zecora, placing her hoof onto Dean’s shoulder. “Another way has yet to be seen.”

Dean looked over his shoulder and smirked.



	

The creature known as Pumpkinhead strolled through the town in the back alleys, his clawed hands leaving deep scratches in the walls as he moved without being seen. A low growl escaped his lips while he dragged his tongue along the sharp fangs of his mouth, swishing his head left and right while trying to pick up the scent of his prey. It did not take him long to find the soul of his next victim, awaiting for him inside the small house across the road. Running fast upon his two legs, he crossed the road and slashed open the front door. Stepping in, his white pupiless eyes caught sight of Airy, and one other equine, “You are one ugly son of a bitch, aint ya?” Dean taunted as he looked at the orange monster while he drank his cider. He watched as it stood on its legs to its full height.

The creature drew back its arms and let out a demonic hiss, its serpentine tail swishing in anger. Dean only stared back, unfazed by the creature’s roar or its unique pumpkin shaped head. He just turned to look at Airy, who was behind him, and yelled, “RUN!”. Turning to watch the creature attempt to run after the grey griffon, the tan stallion leapt on to the creature and slashed at it with a silver blade, “Don’t think so, Pumpkin. No griffon for dinner tonight!” 

The creature roared in pain and annoyance as Dean cut deeply into its chest twice, before lifting and slashing across the earth pony’s chest and face. The monster then kicked the older Whinnychester into a wall. Coughing and bleeding from his wound, Dean slowly got up, thinking “Come on, Sammy!” as he ran into the room where Airy disappeared to.

The younger brother in question, meanwhile, was busting down the door to Struck’s cabin, “Dumb Struck? I know you’re in here, I want you to come on out and talk.”

“I’m here,” Struck said, getting up from a chair and walking to face the hunter. As he looked at Sam, he winced in pain as if he was seeing something, “What do ya want to talk about?”

“I know you are the one who summoned Pumpkinhead. I want you to reconsider what you did and get rid of him,” Sam pleaded looking at the stallion.

“Now,” he winced as he felt the cuts and watched Dean and the griffon run away from the monster, “why do I want him to retreat? I asked for this didn’t I? That zebra told me that I was sacrificing a part of myself when I summoned it and I listened.”

“But, you know what he does to those griffons! Zecora told me that you can see every kill that he does, every murder that he commits, and the looks of fear that are in his victim’s eyes!”

With a chuckle, Struck retorted, “Don’t you think I know that!? I saw that griffon die painfully at the claws of that beast,  as the creature ran his claws through his stomach. I saw it all, and you know what?... I LOVED IT! Each one of those bastards got what they deserved.”

“You can’t mean that!” Sam said, reaching for his crossbow silently.

“I do! those griffon bastards flew their cart over my boy and killed him. Did they care? NO! Did they come back to help him? NO! They killed him, and now... now they pay,” growled Dumb, slamming his hoof to the ground.

“But they don’t deserve-”

“Don’t you fucking tell me what they don’t deserve! They are killers, dead and simple. Now, why don’t you,” he stopped talking as he saw Sam draw his crossbow and aim. “Oh, what is this?”

“There was only one way to stop that monster before he kills the others, you  have to kill the summoner,” Sam said, cocking his crossbow and narrowing his eyes at his target.

“Really? Ya gonna try and kill me just to protect those brats? Let them die, make the world a little better,” Dumb said, smirking.

Sam only growled in reponse, “They are still young, they need have a chance to grow up and learn!”

“To be little killers? I don’t think so, but why are are you so protective of,” it took the stallion a few minutes to realize. “Oh, I get it, it’s because that’s your family out there. His life is on the line and you want to save him. Hypocrite, I bet you wouldn’t care if it wasn’t your brother on the line.”

“You’re wrong,” Sam said, his face unwavering. “Even if it wasn’t Dean out there, I would care. I know how you are feeling right now, but trust me... murdering in cold blood isn’t the way.”

“Well, I’m not gonna stop until that little group of punks is dead. So,” the stallion said, lifting up his chin defiantly. “You are just going to have to shoot me. Because I want them dead, I want them deader than anything.” a chuckle escaped his lips as he watched Sam hesitate, “Can’t do it, can ya? Don’t have the guts. All that talk and you can’t even kill to save your brother. Well, I guess he is gonna die. I can see the monster getting closer to him, its almost over. I guess-AHHH!” he yelped as Sam fired his crossbow.

“You really underestimate my brother,” Sam chuckled as he looked at the bolt he had fired, now resting in the stallion’s foreleg. “What you basically told me, was that Dean’s part of the plan is done.”

Back at the house, Dean collapsed to his stomach, “Got ya,” he said as he looked to the demon.

Airy arched an eyebrow at this, “What do you mean?”

Dean smirked, “Watch me!” he then rubbed the last bit of blood across the floor, completing the circle. In response, Pumpkinhead let out a scream of rage as the demon seal blocked him from moving. 

Airy looked around in shock, “You... you used your blood to make a circle and that is why you let him chase you?”

“Yeah, but we aren’t done yet,” Dean chuckled as he watched Zecora walk into the room, beginning to chant.

Mabaya pepo kutoweka 
kutoweka kutoka hapa 
Movie kwanza ilikuwa bora anyway 

Kusubiri, ni wewe kutafsiri hii 
Kweli, je kweli tu kufanya hivyo 
Naam, ili kama vile kukupa nini unataka 

Ndiyo, kuna sura mpya ya dhambi zinazoingia 
Mimi tu haja ya kufanya baadhi ya masahihisho 
Paka wangu ilikuwa jina Luna 

Nini kingine naweza kusema hapa 
Oh, najua 
GPPony yangu kidogo 
GPPony yangu kidogo 
Nilikuwa ajabu nini urafiki inaweza kuwa na maana 
Mpaka pamoja uchawi wake na mimi 
adventure Big 
Tani ya furaha 
moyo nzuri 
Mwaminifu na nguvu 
Kushiriki wema 
Yake miguu rahisi 
Uchawi inafanya yote kamili 
GPPony yangu kidogo 
Je, si unajua ni rafiki yangu bora


As the zebra chanted, ethereal green magic flowed from her hooves and around the body of the creature. The monster looked to the zebra and growled slowly as he began to feel the ethereal energy begin to take him back into the ether once more.



	

A few short hours later, Airy stood in front of the cabin the belonged to the stallion responsible for killing her friends, “He is still waiting, I left him tied up for you.” Sam said.

“Arent you afraid of the guard getting you for this?” Airy asked.

Sam sighed, “Not really. With the evidence against him, the guard are mostly likely going to think he killed your friends, not some demon.”

“He did kill them,” Airy said, showing absolute disgust.

“So, are you going to make him pay? We won’t stop you if you did,” Dean said, holding the wound on his chest.

“No,” the griffon said, turning around and walking away. “I rather let him suffer with the idea that I’m alive and well. That even though he tried very hard to get rid of me, I’m still here.” 

As Sam and Dean watched the griffon fly away, Sam laid a foreleg over his older brother’s shoulder, “You know Dean, I think there is something important you should know.”

“What?” the older brother asked weakly.

“Don’t forget that I’m here to hold you up too. Even if I am a little nicer than you,” Sam smiled. “And if you ever agree to a plan involving you getting that hurt that badly again, I will hit you!” with that, he lightly nudged his older brother in the shoulder.

“Ow, watch it Sammy, I’m still an invalid!”



	



Dear Princess Celestia,

In response to your inquiry about the missing box. While I may have only a small idea as to it’s location, I do believe that the two brothers may be able to help locate it. However, I must ask, why did you tell me to be careful of the other angels?

Your agent, 
Castiel.


Next time on Supernatural Pony Tales: Mouth of the Hellraiser

	

> Mouth of the hellraiser
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	The night was cool and hauntingly quiet as one filly sat in her room, “Ok, Mom, just what is this thing anyway?” asked the young mare to herself as she looked at the small box. On the outside, it would appear to be a normal box, but that would ignore the many designs and etchings that lied on the faces. The teenager rubbed a green hoof along the circle that was at the top of the box. When her hoof completed the circle, she reeled back in surprise as the center of the circle shot up, “A puzzle box! Oh, I love these.”  she exclaimed with a giggle. 


     Her excitement quickly turned into confusion and shock as she watched the room around her grow darker, bits of electricity began to surge over the box. This made it fall out of her hooves and onto the ground, upon where it began to change shape, “Congratulations,” boomed a deep voice. “You have opened the box, and thus have invited us.”


    The mare trembled as she  began to swish her head around in an attempt to locate the source of the voice, “I-Invited? Invited who? Who are yo-Ahhh!” she screeched and backed away from flying chains that began to sprout from the walls. Trembling, her eyes began to look around the room; it had changed to black void of energy.


      “Yes, you have invited us into your world and into your realm. As for who we are,” the voice continued, stepping out of the shadows. “We are the beings which will give you pleasures and pains beyond your very reasoning.  We are the beings of worlds beyond the safe caress your princesses. And we have gifts.”


      “G-g-gifts? What kind of-” her next few words were silenced by the scream of pain that rocked her body as chains dug themselves into her flesh and pull her into the wall. The screams only increased into something unpony like as the chains slowly began to tear into her forelegs and hindlegs. Through blurry vision, the teenager watched as several leather bound creatures came from the shadows, with the source of the voice stepping to the forefront.


       “The gift, of eternal pain and pleasure, the likes of which you have never seen,” the pale pony said, the many pins covering his head seemingly causing no pain.  The mare continued to scream in horror as the creatures began to walk slowly towards her.

Supernatural Pony Tales: Mouth of the Hellraiser.



In every generation...
        
Sam and Dean were quickly jostled awake by Carmine’s sudden stop, “Carmine! What is with the stop?” Dean asked, groggily.

        “There’s an alicorn, right in front of us,” Carmine said, her eyes widening in shock.

        Sam, also still trying to wake up, rose from his seat, “Which one, Luna? Celestia? Cadence? Twilight?” he asked, looking ahead.

        “None of them,” she said, shaking her in head in disbelief. “This one is a stallion.”

        “WHAT!?” exclamed the brothers as they stepped out of the cart and looked at the male alicorn that was in front of them.

        “Samuel, Dean, it’s a pleasure to meet you.I just wish it was under better- please put down the blade and crossbow,” Castiel said, looking at the two now armed brothers.

        “Not until you tell us who the hell you are and why you are here. Because me and Sammy have met our fair share of alicorn wannabes that are just demons with pretty wings,” Dean explained, aiming the barrel of his crossbow.

        With a sigh, the alicorn caused his horn to glow and pulled the weapons away from the two brothers, “I can assure you both, I am no pretender. I am indeed an alicorn, and please there is no need to bow. I am not- you are not bowing?”

“Sorry,” Sam said with a sheepish grin. “We’ve met Luna a few times now so I know how royalty acts, and Dean isn’t exactly a bowing kind of guy.”

“Besides, you haven’t told us who or what you are,” Dean explained, his eyes narrowed. 

“My name is Castiel, and as stated, I am an alicorn. As for the whys... Twilight was not the only one who ascended. There are some of us who did, but we’ve kept to ourselves mostly. I-” Castiel stopped himself for a moment, trying to hide some of his more important details. “ was assigned by Celestia to keep an eye on certain events going on that you may not be aware of and stop them. Right now, there is one certain event so dire that I require your help.”

Dean arched an eyebrow at this, “Why?” 

Sam, in a more believing tone, responded, “He means, what is the case?”

“Several millenia ago, Unicorn mages and zebra alchemists created a box called the Lament Configuration. It was said to be able to contain demons and have the ability to send ponies to Tartarus. It was designed as a portable containment and transport talisman,” Cas explained.

“I guess it didn’t work that way,” Sam retorted.

Slowly, the tan alicorn shook his head, “ No, it didn’t. The first ones to try ended becoming demons themselves. I eventually took Celestia and Luna to help reseal the demons and hide the tool away.”

“And they didn’t blow it up because?”

“It was indestructible,” Cas said plainly. “However, after the changeling invasion, it was mysteriously stolen; we assumed that it was the work of looters at the time. Since then, it has been popping up from time to time, rumors and such. About a few days ago, we finally got a lead to its location. That is why I came to you.”

“Why us?” asked Sam.

“In case you haven’t noticed, you boys have this knack for winding up in cases involving demons or powerful entities,” Castiel said, watching the boys nod in agreement.

“So, where to?”

        “A small town called-


        There is a chosen one, she alone will stand against the monsters, demons, and vampires...

                                                                                                                       Sunnydale:


        Dean walked through the small building, looking over the messy room “ Sam, I’m not liking this. How in the hell are we supposed to find this a box in this place.”

        “Well, Castiel did say that it’s golden and has a few unusual shapes on it,” Sam said,, keeping his crossbow raised.

        “It’s an old antique shop, there are several golden boxes!” complained the tan Whinnychester. “Wish that mare gave us a little more info on that stallion who took it.”

        “I know, just be glad for rumors,” Sam said, looking down another room. “I’m going to see what I can find down here, you go into that room.”

        Silently, the older stallion nodded walked on into the larger room. He had to admit, beyond the dark atmosphere of the store and the somewhat dilapidated look, he could see why one would set up a business there. He sneezed a little as his hooves kicked up a little dust, while his green eyes kept trying to find a small box within the room, “Come here little demon bo-UGGH!” a yellow hoof came from the shadows to connect with Dean’s jaw and send him flying into a pile of boxes.

        “Nice try, but that box is going to be going into my hooves. Sorry,” the mare’s voice said, getting into a fighting stance.

        As Dean slowly got up, he finally had the chance to look at his opponent. At first glance, he thought she was just a normal yellow coated earth pony with a blonde mane, but experience as long taught him to not take anything at face value. He got up slowly, wiped the spit and blood from his lip and charged at the mare. Using his hoof to bring out a knife, Dean swiped the blade at the mare’s chest and neck. 

        Taking a few steps back, the young mare dodged the two slashes and then backhoofed Dean’s muzzle. While he recovered from her attack, the blonde swept Dean’s left foreleg and left him open for an uppercut to the jaw. Reeling back, Dean let out a few pants as he began to think to himself, “Demon bitch is fast and strong, so...I am a little bit at a disadvantage here. I just got to think of a way to knock her off her feet.”  Watching the mare lunge at him with a buck, the hunter ducked under the kick and rammed his shoulder into her exposed stomach.  As the young mare flew back a  few feet, Dean used this to leap and tackle her onto the ground.  

        Tussling and struggling, the two combatants began to fight each other with all they had. Soon they both ended on top of one another with the young mare on top, “Ok, demon, just what did you want with the box.”

        “Tell me first, demon bitch!” said Dean, before pausing.

        “Wait, what!?” they said in unison as Sam busted in.

        “Dean, I heard fighting,” looking at the two fighters, Sam arched an eyebrow and cocked his head. “Dean... what did I miss?”

        “Just... me meeting a new friend,” Dean said, getting up slowly as the mare got off him.

        “Sorry, but I saw you two walking in and talking about the box. I figured you were probably demons,” the young mare said.

        “Yeah, nice test to find out we’re not,” Dean snarked as Sam looked to the young mare.

        “Miss, who are you?” asked Sam.

        “The name is Beautiful Summers, but my friends call me,” the young mare said, fixing her mane a little while showing her palm tree cutie mark, “Buffy.”

She is, the Slayer.


       “Slayers?” Dean asked as he took a seat in the library, looking at the young ponies that gather around him.

“Slayer, singular Dean,” Sam corrected. “I think I read about them in Mom’s journal. Something about once a generation a slayer is born, a mare with mystical abilities and strengths that can fight vampires.”

“Yes,” confirmed a dark blue earth pony. “Much like hunters such as you and your brother Samuel. Only,” he held a short pause as he fixed his glasses, “sans the superpowered strength and speed. Though, I am surprised that Celestia herself would send two hunters to retrieve something like Lament Configuration.”

“Yeah, I have to ask about that,” a red colt stated, getting off from his chair. “Do you guys normally take in hints from random alicorns to visit places like this, or is this new for you.”

“Well, normally we don’t,” Sam said, taking note of the pegasus’s monkey butt cutie mark.  “But considering that Castiel showed off that both his wings and his horn were real, we had to believe him.”

The red colt nickered as he rolled his head, “Well, I suppose if a box containing a legion of demons had to wind up anywhere, it had to be here.”

“Welcome to the Hellmouth, boys,” Buffy snarked, sitting up on the table. “Population 38,000. 30% of which are vampires.”

“Um, well, 1% is a werewolf,” a soft spoken white unicorn said, her red mane draped over her shoulders.

Sam chuckled at the soft spoken mare, noting her willow tree cutie mark, “Only 1% percent?”

“Well, um yeah, I know him,” the mare, named Willow, said with a little bit of a blush. 

“So how did you get wind of the box?” Dean asked, looking to the blonde mare to his left.

“The box killed an old friend of mine from Las Pegas,” Buffy said, narrowing her eyes in rage. “She came to Sunnydale for a visit and wanted me to see something she bought at an auction. Then, about a few nights ago, they found her dead, body torn to shreds. Of course I was broken about it, but when I began to help her mother out to clean up her place... that was when I found out about the box. I tried talking to the police about it, but surprise surprise,” she continued. “It was stolen.”

“That was when we heard rumors about it showing up in the antique shop and that is where you came in,” Giles (real name, Guile Wits) stated, before getting to the last page. “Ah, there we are. Now I have a clue on how to destroy them if, heaven forbid, another demon or someone who wants to unleash hell opens the box. Now we just need to find out where it is.”

“Uggh, I can’t believe that guy,” a tall slender unicorn said walking.

“Cordelia, we have no time to listen your-” Giles was quickly interrupted by the brown mane mare’s ramblings.

“I mean, look at this Xander,” she said, brushing past Willow and slamming a paper down in front of the colt. “I mean, I was all ready to attend this guy’s Hellraising Block party and come to find out it was a misprint. It was a box party. I mean, who cares about some guy’s stupid box anyway?” she then began to sit down, filling her hoof. She then looked up at the wide eyes surrounding her, “What?”

“They,” Buffy said, shocked.

“Can’t,” Dean added, his eyes opened in disbelief.

“Be,” Sam added.

“Serious!”



	

“Yep, they’re serious,” Xander remarked as he stood in front of the large building. 

Sam could only look on at the warehouse, the large banner on the front door reading “start of the new world box party” in bright colors driving him a little mad in its obviousness, “It’s almost like they wanted us to come!”

“Maybe he’s just hoping for a huge body count,” Dean smirked.

“We’re not letting that happen,” Buffy said, walking with the two brothers to the door. 

        As they entered the warehouse where the party began, the loud music immediately assaulted their ear drums. The place almost shook itself into dust from the vibrations of the sounds, “‘Bring you to Hell?’ Subtle.” 

        “So, where do you think the stallion is hiding the box,” Willow asked, trying to find a small corner to hide, Sam following behind.

        “The guy is probably going to have to be subtle, and probably-”

        “My beloved guests, welcome to the greatest evening of your lives,” a tall white unicorn stallion with a barking dog cutie mark walked up on a large stage. “Having fun my pets? Enjoying your nights of fun, pleasures, and sins of the flesh? Good, for you see, that is what this party is about. Sin. All of you in this room have committed sins of the Equine world. Be it murder, pleasure, or consumption. Sins have a way to boil to the surface, presented to our brethren by action or desire. To honor this, I have brought forth a gift,” with that, he brought out the box.

        “Shoot,” Buffy and Dean began to move towards the stallion, but found themselves too late as he began to run his hoof along the top of the box.

        “Hail...to the new flesh,” the stallion said, watching the box glow as it began to move and twist, the shape changing rapidly.  The building itself began to morph around the ponies in synch with the box, dark shrouds began to cover the walls. The supports of the walls began to age and crumble, morphing into pulsating slabs of flesh. Dropping down from the ceiling were chains of various lengths, while sounds of moans and screams began to surround the room. The stallion could only smile in a sick satisfaction as the ponies began to run and scream.

        “We must thank you, Barker, for this feast of souls,” the stallion in black leather said behind the older stallion. The many pins that covered the pale coated stallion shined in the light of the fires that began to burn, “I will be glad to drag you and these poor souls into a new realm of pain and pleasure.”

        “T-thank you, sir,” Barker said, feeling a female demon run her black hoof along his back. A low moan escaped his lips as he felt her slice carefully into his back.

        “I also,thank you for the appropriation of three other interesting souls. That of the slayer and her two hunter friends,” the pinhead demon said, walking to a throne that began to rise in the middle of the stage. His black pupiless eyes stared straight at the part of the room where Buffy and Dean stood, “It is a pleasure to entertain you, Whinnychesters and the Slayer.” 

        Buffy just scoffed and looked at him with eyes that showed no fear, “ Let me guess, this is where you describe to me the ways you are going to kill us and make us your little demon puppets.”

        “I hope not, I have had enough of those to last me a lifetime,” Dean said, looking at Sam and Willow. Motioning silently to try and get the box that sat at the lead demon’s seat.

        Nodding, Willow motioned to Sam, “Sam, get some of the chalk from the bag. I need it.”

        Quickly, Sam began to rustle through the bag as the demon responded to Dean and Buffy, his voice deep and gravelly, “Oh no. That will come after the sport. After you have played the game.”

        “What game?” Dean asked, and then turned to look at some of the ponies beginning to run from the demons that walked from the shadows. “SHIT!”

        The pale demon placed his hooves together and smiled sinisterly, “I have many souls tonight to bring to hell. Many are deserving of such a wondrous gift, and many will receive it tonight. And you, so pure of heart, will stop these ponies from receiving their blessed gifts of eternal pleasure.” A low chuckle came deep within the pinned demon’s throat as he watched the two demon slayers run to various ponies, saving who they could and killing the demons. “ Try as you might, you will fall soon. I will have the souls of the Whinnychesters and of course... the Slayer. It will be nice to have three such souls lying in torment.”

        The lead demon did not notice his box disappearing and reappearing in the hooves of Sam, “How did you do that?” Sam asked.

        Willow took a deep breath as her hooves stopped glowing green inside the small circle that she had created, “Well, um, some studies of magic have unique spells that even Earth ponies can use. I learned some of these from Giles and a... good friend.”

“Well, now comes the hard part,” Xander began, watching as Sam began to fumble with the box. “Solving this thing before the demons notice us.”

Buffy, on the other hand, leapt at a demon that was trying to claw into the back of a helpless stallion. As the creature began to dig its claws, the young mare grabbed the demon with her hind legs and snapped his neck, “Get to that corner! You’ll be safe there.”

Trembling, the stallion nodded and ran. Sadly, Buffy did not see the demon with chattering teeth raise his black hoof and slam it hard into her back, sending her to the ground breathless. After a hard right and left cross into her sides, she managed to swipe his legs and uppercut his jaw. With that opening in place, the slayer delivered three quick jabs into the demon’s throat and a roundhouse into its chest that sent it flying back. Seeing a blade nearby, she grabbed it with her mouth and slashed the chattering demon. Then, without looking, she threw her sword behind her and killed a nearby demon.

Dean, not wanting to be outdone, charged into a small group of three demons. Raising his demon kill blade, he stabbed one in the throat, slashed another’s neck, and then slashed the other one in the chest. Looking at the two scared mares, the tan stallion smiled a reassuring smile to them. Seeing their scared looks, he turned around to duck under a large fat demon. However, he was not so lucky to the follow up punch from the creature and took it on the side of his face. Two more slams of the creature’s fist from above onto Dean’s back and skull  caused the hunter a little dizziness and to drop his dagger. The monster then laughed as he raised his hoof to crunch Dean’s skull, but this laughter turned into a squeal of pain as Dean rammed his foreleg into the creature’s nether regions, “Hey, look on the bright side, fat boy. I helped you find yours!” With that, he picked up his fallen weapon in his mouth and slash it across the demon’s eyes and then stabbed it into the creature's chest.

“Try rotating it counter clockwise or something! Maybe move it to the left!” Xander exclaimed as the battle continued.

“I tried that! That didn’t work!” Sam exclaimed.

“Uh, maybe,” Willow began but was interrupted by Xander.

“You broke it,” Xander said, interrupting the mare.

“I didn’t break it. These demon things are unbreakable,” Sam said, trying to move and change the box frantically.

After saving another mare, a chain flew from the darkness and wrapped around Dean’s neck. Slowly, it began to tighten, pulling and strangling him. As the chain began to deprive the stallion of air, Buff ran over and broke the chain with her bare hoof.  Helping Dean to loosen it from his throat, the slayer and hunter each took a bit of the chain and used it to trip a small group of demons.

“Maybe if you pushed it in?” Xander asked.

“That was the first thing I tried!” Exclaimed Sam.

Willow then cleared her throat, “Maybe, you should twist the top?” 

Sam and Xander looked at each other and then back down at the box. They shook their head at the idea that the way to solve the box was that simple. However, as Sam spun the box a little at the top, he watched in shock as three of the demons exploded. Sam arched an eyebrow at this, and then shook his head as he, Willow, and Xander began to quickly solve the puzzle box.

From atop his box, the lead demon watched as his minions began to explode in sparks of light and energy. Curious, he looked to where the trio of ponies began to quickly work his box and sat back before smiling to himself slowly. With a throaty chuckle, he slowly got up from his throne and began to walk off from it. As he walked to the fighting slayer and hunter, his eyes watched as his demon slaves began to fade from the material plane and back into the demon realm. As he neared the two, he slowly clapped with his forehooves in approval, “It seems, that this sport is over. Congratulations.”

“You’re... congratulating us?” As Dean, stunned.

“Why?” Buffy asked, looking at him with her head cocke to the side.

“Simple, you have shown me something special,” the demon said, lowering his head in a bow to the two demon slayers. “For a long time, an associate of mine kept special attention to the Whinnychesters. I was curious as to why he was so interested in two lowly hunters. I was also quite curious in the talents of the Slayer, of what separates her from the others in her line. Now, I can see why.” Slowly, the pinned demon looked to the three ponies as they finished with the puzzle box. “You both possess something unique that allows to surpass many challenges, even when all sense tells you that failure is the only way.”

“What is that?” Dean asked.

Pinhead only chuckled, “That, Whinnychester, is a secret that I want to keep to myself. Tell Celestia, that this journey away from her vaults was... entertaining.”

Buffy shot him a look of surprise, “You planned all of this? Your escape? This party?”

To this, Pinhead laughed darkly as his body disappeared back into the box.




	


	Supernatural Pony Tales


	


	Starring: Jensen Ackles-Dean Whinnychester


	Jared Padalecki-Sam Whinnychester


	

        “Are you sure you guys have to go so soon?” ask Xander as he watched Dean and Sam pack up.

        “Yeah, we don’t normally stay too long in one town. We like to keep moving,” Sam said.

Willow sighed as she gave Carmine a flower wreath, “It’s a shame, we have so much to show you and I would like for Carmine to talk to me more about her magic.

        Carmine chuckled as she nuzzled the red maned earth pony, “Maybe next time. Trust me, it’s a blast.”


	Misha Collins- Castiel


	Stephanie Young- Carmine


	Sarah Michelle Gellar- Buffy 


	

        “Hey Dean,” Buffy said walking to the tan stallion. “Sorry about the whole, you know, kicking your ass earlier.”

        Dean let out a small chuckle, “Hey, it wasn’t that bad. You barely scratched me.”

        “I’d say it was, you were limping when we walked back to the library, ,” Buffy said, crossing her forelegs with a soft smile.

        “How about when I come back next time, I’ll show how well I can fight,” Dean remarked.

        To that, Buffy rolled her head to the side and smirked, “So, you will be coming back then?”

        “Maybe,” Dean said.

        “Just send a letter when you do, don’t want to accidentally kick your butt again,” Buffy joked.


	        Nicholas Brendon-Xander Harras


	Alyson Hannigan-Willow Tree


	Anthony Steward Head- Guile wit


	Charisma Carpenter- Golden Cord


	James Marsters-Spike


	

        “So, you and your brother did encounter Spike on your travels?” Giles asked, watching as Sam walked out from the library.

        “Yeah, Dean almost died because of him,” Sam said.

        “Strange,” Giles said, taking out a small photo album and looking at a picture of a young mare. “It isn’t like him to leave ponies alive after they fought him. Your brother probably intrigued him.”

        “Yeah, well, Dean can do that to ponies,” Sam said smiling.

        “Just like what your mother said, ‘Sammy is a kind kid, but Dean is a Griffon in a pony body.”

        Sam’s eyes went wide in shock, “You met mom!”


	Flower Smile- Colleen Clinkenbeard


	Snow-Lara Woodhill


	Rain-Alison Viktorin


	Candystallion- Tony Todd


	Pinhead-Doug Bradley


	

        Willow gave the two brothers one last hug as they got into the cart, “See you again soon, I hope.”

        Sam smiled reassuringly, “Hey, we might. If you guys find yourselves needing us, we’ll show up.”

        Buffy smiled at the two brothers, “Good luck boys.”

        “You too,” Dean smirked as the two rode off

        As the cart rode slowly into the sunset, Sam looked to Dean, “Think we’ll come back?”

        To this Dean responded, “What do you think? Of course we will!”



	Supernatural Pony Tales: season 2 end


	


	Dedicated to Eric, Joss, and Mike: For reminding us that for all the things that go bump in the night...


	There are things that bump back!


	


        Castiel calmly put away the box into the vault in Canterlot, a smile on his face, “Well, the princess was right to put her trust into the Whinnychesters. I have to say, this will make one interesting report.”

        “Excuse me, but the princess said you needed help organizing your vault?” a deep voiced stallion with a black coat and spikey mane said as he walked in. 

        Castiel looked to the spiky haired stallion, noting the angel winged cutie mark, “And you are, vampire?”

        The stallion stretched out a hoof for a hoofshake, “The name is Angel.”


	        David Boreanaz-Angel


	


	See you next season.





        
	
	


> Cornrows
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

        The young filly ran through the house, sweat pouring down her face. As she ran, she began to regret telling her parents that she was fine without a babysitter. Behind her, a ghostly apparition continued to chase after her, wailing and screaming as it tried to claw at the child. After a few minutes of running, the rd filly found herself pushed back against a wall. Turning around, she held back a scream as the spirit inched its way towards her. 

        A shot rang out from the corridor as a crossbow bolt flew through the air, “Want to back away from the kid? Don’t want to hurt him to get to you.”

        The spirit turned to look at Dean, screamed and flew off. Smirking cunningly, he chased after the apprition, running towards the door and outside. Once there, he saw his little brother waiting for him, “Uh, dean? About burning the corpse.”

        “Yeah?” Dean asked, panting. He then watched as Sam pointed behind him, and looked up to the sky seeing several yellow bolts of lighting. After a few minutes, a white light shone from the location of the lighting bolts. Then, from behind the house emerged four figures in brown jumpsuits, one of them carrying a small smoking case. As Dean looked at the four figures, he screamed, “FUCKING KILL STEALING GHOSTBUSTERS!! Com on Sam, lets go. Remind me to NEVER hunt in Manehatten again.”

        “Yes, Dean,” Sam said as he walked to the carriage.

        


Supernatural Pony Tales: Season 3




12 years ago...


        The carriage rode down the dusty road, leaving behind a small bit of dust behind the trailing vehicle. All around the three passengers, the forest would pass them by with a vibrant beauty of many colors. None of this mattered to the young Sam Whinnychester, who was busy sleeping on his brother’s shoulder. Dean was quickly looking around the speeding by trees, trying to see if he could see a monster or a demon appering from the dark. Frequently, his young gold eyes would turn to the blond earth pony in fron of him. A smile came to his lips as he watched his mother in front, pride beaming in his heart.

        Mary Whinnychester turned her head to look behind at her two children, “Tired?”

        Dean shook his head, “No mom, but Sammy is sleeping.” he said, running a hoof through his little brother’s mane. 

        “Don’t worry,” Mary Whinnychester said to her fourteen year old. “We’re approaching a new town soon. Aren’t we, Carmine?”

        The teenage impala nodded enthusiastically, “Yep, as a matter of fact we should be seeing Gatlin soon.” 

        True to her word, the small little town appeared before the four traveling hunters. A small little town surrounded by rows of cornfields behind its short buildings. Dean smiled as the town came into view and lightly nudged his little brother awake. With a rub of his eyes, the youngest Whinnychester gave a small yawn and looked at the small town as they rode into it, “Are we going to be sleeping here Dean?” 

        “You selpt all the way here, dork,” teased Dean.

        “Dean, no mocking of your little brother,” reprimanded Mary as she looked on ahead. As they rode into the town proper, she began to notice the lack of ponies walking about. With a few twists of her head, she looked back at her impala friend, “I’m going to check out if there is anypony here who will give us a room tonight. You stay here, and if I’m not back in an hour-”

        “Run away as fast as I can, and find Robbie. I know Mrs. Whinnychester,” Carmine said, saluting her boss. 

        After about 10 minutes of waiting, Dean began to get a little tired of sitting and got out of the carriage. As he did, a brown filly with a yellow mane walked slowly to the side, “She shouldn’t be here. Heathens are not welcome here.”

        “Did you just call my mother a heathen?” Growled Dean as he watched the filly run away. “Hey, get your flank back here!!!” 

        As Dean began to run after the filly, Carmine’s voice rang out, “Dean, please don’t”

        “Didn’t you hear what she just-”

        “Yes, but running off is going to do nothing but complicate things and worry,” she then nudged her head in Sam’s direction. 

        Dean looked to Sam, who was busy looking over the edge of the carriage and talking to a pony, “Guess you’re right.” he sighed and walked to the carriage, hearing the end of the conversation.

        “-Where is your horn?” asked the unicorn filly.

        Sam rubbed the spot of his forehead where his horn would’ve been, “Don’t have one. I’m an earth pony.” 

        The unicorn fill smiled, “An earth pony? An earth pony!” she exclaimed as she began to clop her hooves against the ground. This began to cause a small sound to sound out through the town, making other fillies and colts to come out from the buildings and homes. All were either unicorns and pegasi, and all began to stare at the two young boys with wide enthusiastic eyes. Slowly they began to walk towards the carriage, all chanting, “Give to the earth, give to the earth.”

        “Dean,” Sam said, backing up into the seat. “I’m scared.”

        “Yeah,” Dean said, pushing one of the colts back. “Carmine, punch it!”

        “No need to tell me twice, cutie!” Carmine said, her horns glowing a bright blue as she raced off. Running as fast as she could, leaving the group behind, she made her way to a small church. Getting unhitched to the chariot and racing inside, the three equines began to board up the doors with some of the chairs and candlesticks. After a fre moments, they sat against a pew and began to pant.

        “Ok, what was that?” Dean asked, getting back to his hooves and walking around.

        Carmine got up while Sam stood and began to walk around, “I don’t know. They looked nice, but then they started getting creepy when they found out that Sam and you were earth ponies.”

        “Yeah, it was like they never saw an earth pony before,” Dean said, looking back to the large doors. 

        Sam looked to the stand, and hen stood back in horror, “G-guys, I think I just found out what happened to the adults.”

        Dean ran over to his little brother, “Sammy, what do you-oh my Celestia.” he said, looking down at a stallion skeleton with a scythe next to his throat, the bloodstains still on the blade. Next to the stallion was one of a mare with a knife in the ribcage. Dean knelt down to the two skeletons, and began to look them over, “Ok, we don’t know how they died or if this is the same for all the adults. But at least this is something.”

        Carmine looked above where Dean was standing and asked, “Why do you think that they put the symbol of Celestia in corn up there?”

        “I have no idea, or why they wanted to kill us,” Dean said, looking up at the corn that was in a sun shape. He took a few steps off the podium and looked at the various shapes of corn that littlered the church, “Sun, moon, the heart, and some starburst. I know the sun should be for Celestia, but I have no idea why they have those other symbols aroun-”

CRASH!

        The three turned to the sound of the crashing doors, and took a step back. Dean stood in front of Sam as the slamming against the doors grew louder and louder. There was the sounds of groaning and chanting coming from the other side of the door as the foals began to beat down the door. 

        Just as the slamming began, it suddenly stopped. There was the sound of screaming, shouting, and yelling followed by the sound of an explosion and the sound of gas. Then silence filled the air once more, and the three arched an eyebrow at the sudden silence. After a few moments, the doors busted open and a blonde mare stood in the open doorway, her crossbow on her left foreleg, “If you are going to go exploring, please let your mother know.”

        “Mom!” shouted Dean and Sam as they raced to their mother and gave her a hug, Mary returning the hug and nuzzle. 

        Carmine ran to Mary Whinnychhest and gave a quick nuzzle, “Glad to see you, boss.” she then looked behind the earth pony at the fallen foals, “You didn’t-”

        “No, they’re fine,” Mary said as she walked into the curch, looking at the fallen bodies. “I used an old zebra sleeping gas to knock them all out. They’ll wake up in a few hours feeling fresh, but they’ll be fine.”

        “Mom, its horrible! I think that the foals went and killed-”Dean began, but was interrupted by his mom as she reached the pulpit.

        “Killed the adults, I know,” Mary said, looking into the book. “I saw some of the bodies back at the hotel. Would’ve expected that a bunhc of foals wouldn’t know how to hide corpses well.”

        “Why did they kill them mom?” asked Sam, walking up to his mother.

        “I have no idea,” she whispered to herself as she began to look through the book. After a few minutes of looking through the pages, her eyes went wide, “Wait, I think I got it! Carmine, go to the carriage and bring out my journal.”

        Nodding, the black impala ran outside of the church. Dean, on the other hand, looked over his mother’s shoulder and asked, “What did you find mom?”

        “This passage,” Mary said as she began to read. “‘He who walks behind the rows demands the land to be cleansed. To be purified against the rotten element, to have they who have matured past their usefulness. He who walks behind the rows demands that one needs to give back to the earth.”

        “What the fuck does that mean?” Dean asked, only to get lightly rapped by his mother.

        “Don’t fucking swear around your little brother. Its ok around me, but you don’t want to set a bad example,” Mary repremanded as she looked back at the book. 

        Sam nodded enthusiastically, “Yeah Dean. Don’t want to set a bad example.” he smiled as he watched his older brother stick his tongue out.

        Carmine came back to see Sam and Dean getting into a raspberry match, “Did I miss something?”

        “No,” Mary shook her head. “You really didn’t. Just two little colts being themselves.” she chuckled as she went through her book. “Now, lets see...where did I hear something about harvest’s before. Ah, here we are, Tuscarora, back in the days before the two sisters he was whorshiped in towns that lacked earth ponies. They believed that he would give them the crops they needed in order to survive. And, he would, but at a price.”

        “The blood of other ponies,” Dean whispered. “But why is he offing the adults? Is he a pedo or something?”

        Mary shook her head, “Thinning the population, makes it easier to maintain food stores if there is only foals. What’s more, after the blood is given, he then has the children sacrifice earth ponies to keep the ground fresh and fertile.”

        Sam shived a little, “So, they are going to try and sacrifice...us?”

        “They won’t get the chance, because I am going to take out this spirit,” Mary said with an air finality.

        “How, mom?” Dean asked. “Are you gonna flame the field?”

“And leave these little foals starving? No, Dean, that isn’t the answer,” Mary said, closing the book. “Spirits like these usually  have a weakness that matches their element. For instant, you kill a water spirit with some fire or you freeze it. So, we just have to destroy its earth element and we can wipe it out.” she then walked away from the pulpit and began to walk to the doors, before looking over her shoulder at her two boys. “Knowing who it was that raised you, I have this feeling that you aren’t going to stay here if I told you.”

Sam and Dean happily shook their heads, much to the exasperation of Mary who put a hoof to her face, “OH well, I knew I should’ve raised you both to be Celestia fearing school colts.” with  a sighe, she looked to both of the Whinnycesters and smiled. “Want to go watch how mommy kills a spirit?”

The boys cheered in happiness.




	


The trio of hunters walked slowly through the cornrows, slinking past the tall grass and leaving behind dents in their wake. Mary led her two children silently as they could go and occasionally would look behind her to make sure they were still behind her. Her golden eyes focused on the path ahead, the brown earth pony continued to look for a hint for her quarry. Every step they took would be followed by a whoosh of air from some foal following them. Sam moved a little closer to his big brother, “Deanie...I’m scared. What if the monster gets us before mom can kill it?”

Dean put a comforting hoof onto his little brother’s back, “Don’t worry, Sam. Mom is an expert tracker. It would take a lot for somepony to get the drop on her!”        

        “Really?” Asked Sam with glowing enthusiasm. 

        “Yep! You are four years younger than me, but you didn’t see it when mom faced down this vampire clan and took them all out with one blade and a broken foreleg,” Dean said, standing in a clear path. He then began to pantomime the motions of fighting, “The vamps were all around her, snarling and growling with their teeth bared. Mom was there, narrowing her eyes at them while holding her broken leg.”

        “How did she break her foreleg?” Sam asked, not noticing the movement around him.

        “It was thanks to a Orthus,” Dean said, smiling. “A two headed dog. She had broken her leg when she dcided to tame it. Well, anyway, back to the story. The vamps all thought she was dead in the water, but one sneer from her told them all they needed to know. They charged at her, and she began to cut them down one by one, not a bead of sweat on her!”

        “Then what happened? Did she meet a vampire chief?” asked a five-year old filly. 

        “Did she meet a vampire and fall in love?” asked a little colt,

        Dean shook his head, “Nah, mom would never betray dad! She just walked through the piles of dead vamps and made her way to the head vampire. By now, she had gashes all over her body, and she was weak, lost too much blood.” 

        “Why didn’t she rest?” asked a thirteen-year-old.

        “Because if she did, she would her quarry,” Dean said, not noticing the large crowd of foals he had started to attract. “And mom, never, loses a hunt when she has her hooves on it. So she walked in on  the head vampire, and he turned to her, his fangs dripping blood from his latest kill.  ‘You killed my babies? Now you will die by my hand you foalish infidel!”

        A young filly, about three, flapped her wings and asked, “Mr. Sacwifice, what’s an infidel?”

        “It means an inferior pony,” said an older mare as she began to eat some popcorn.

        “Anyway,” Dean said, walking around with his mom’s smirk on his face.” Mom just looked at him coldly and went, ‘well, you threatened my babies. Fair is fair. Now, lay down Vampire bitch and take your medicine.’ The vamp leapt at her and slashed her across the chest with his claws, leavign deep bloody cuts in her body.”

        “Did she die?”

        “Was she muwdered?”

        “Is she ok?”

        “Of course!” Dean smiled. “Mom just got up again, wiped the blood off and asked, ‘That all ya got?’ and she leapt at him and stabbed him in the heart with her trusty blade before spinning and cutting his head off.”

        “Then what did she do?”asked Sam, sitting alongside the rest of the young foals of the town.

        “She went to the hotel where we were staying at and took us out for ice cream,” Dean said. His eyes looked up at all of the foals of the town, and began to reach for his knife, “Uh oh.”

        “Anymore story?” asked an eight year old unicorn.

        “What?” Dean deadpanned.

        “Yeah,” asked another filly. “Got another story about your mom? She sounds like she kicks ass!”

        “Yeah!” said another colt, “We never heard of an adult like your mom.”                

        Dean smiled, “Well, there was this one time when mom was hunting this werepony for three days, trying to save dad.”

        “She saved your dad?” asked a filly, “But I thought only colts could be heroes.”

        “Are you kidding? That was mom and dad’s second date,” Dean chuckled. “She had to kill a mummy when she purposed to Dad, and then when I was born, she fought a freaking water spirit.” 

        “Wow,” came the mutual noise from the children. 

        Dean opened his mouth when he heard rustling behind him. Turning around, he saw a giant two legged monster with a black shadow covering his body, and with an etherial growl roared, “What do you think you are doing children? Kill the earth and give back.”

        “But he was telling us nice stories,” said a filly.

        “I do not care. Kill them and then their mother,” said the spirit.

        Dean stood in front of the kids, bring out his knife with his teeth, “They  don’t have to listen to you. They don’t have to follow a piece of crap like you.”

        “Oh, and you think you can oppose me?” he asked, black cornrows reaching out towards Dean. “I think I will kill you fi-urrk!” An arrow through his throat cut his speech short. Growling, he turned to look at the arched.

        Mary Whinnychester stood in the center of the field, looking at the demon with narrow eyes, “Back away from my sons.” 

        The demon let out a roar as he swiped at Mary with black corn stalks, the sound of the vines making a moaning sound as it neared her. Mary leapt over the vines and rolled to the side, before reloading her crossbow to fire again. With a growl, the spirit charged at her with claws bared and slashed at her left foreleg before she could fire. 

        With a yelp of pain, Mary brought out her dagger and slashed upwards across the creature's chest. Getting to her hooves, Mary began to run away from the spirit, leading him in a circle. Every time the spirit came close to strike at her during the circuit, she would duck or leap over the swipes. After a minute of running, she rolled under the spirit and made her way to the center, “Tired yet?” she asked as the spirit walked closer, only to scream in pain.

        “What, what did you do to-AHHHHH” he yelled as rocky hands reached up and grabbed the demon.

        “Did you really think I didn’t figure out where a demon like you was hiding? Earth spirits like you always pull the center of the field bs. I was just walking around the field to mark a circle, then I used my own blood to create a seal within a larger seal. One meant to bring you back home, to the earth.”

        “What? No, you can’t,” growled the spirit as he found himself unable to move.

        “And to insure you a safe passage,” Mary smirked as she held up her crossbow, with a corn attached to a bolt on it. “An holy arrow, right at your heart. Probably keep you trapped for a few centuries. Bye.” and with a smirk, fired her bolt.

        Dean smiled, “See, Sam. Nothing to worry about. Sam? Sam?”


(The present)


        “Yo! Sammy, waked up,” Dean yelled, lightly rapping his brother against the head.

        “Wha-Oh, morning Dean,” Sam said with a smile as the carriage rode through the forest. “I was just dreaming about mom, and that town we helped when we were kids. I wonder if it’s doing ok.”

        Carmine smiled as she looked ahead, “Well, wonder no more...we’re here.”

        “What?” Sam asked as he looked at the small town that come up into view. With a statue of their mother prominently in the center.

        “So, do you think they turned out alright?” Dean asked with a smile.

        

> Castiel Report: Hell Teacher
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------



        Castiel report:
        Send to:Celestia Intelligence Agency.

        
        Dear Princess Celestia,

        I know it is odd to see my reports as of late, seeing that since you have put me on my mission to keep an eye Whinnychesters has put a halt to my observations of the supernatural around Ponyville. However, I do take the opportunity to examine the events surrounding the home of the newest princess and some of the odd events that occurred since the Whinnychesters have left. One such event occurred a few weeks ago, when the Ponyville teacher had to take a two week sick leave.

        The following details were recounted by the filly who lived it, Dinky Doo

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

        It all started on the day that the fillies and colts discovered that their teacher, miss Cheerilee, was going to be out for two weeks sick. While the teens were feeling bad for their teacher, they were also excited to find out about their new substitute was going to be. This was especially true for Dinky Doo, was walking towards the school building with a smile on her face. Occasionally, she would turn her head to look over her shoulder to her home and let out a little sigh. Her mind would quickly begin to think about the supernatural equipment that she had left in her little room and she would droop her head, “How am I supposed to practice hunting when nothing supernatural happens here!”   

        In her mind, she quickly began to think of the events of six months ago, when she was turned into a vampire and the Whinnychesters worked to save her. She had become so inspired by their actions that she wanted to become a hunter like them. Sadly, it seemed that as soon as Sam and Dean left, they took the supernatural with them and Ponyville was just left with its usual deluge of monsters, gods, and the random magical mishap. Slowly, her quick trot became a slow plod towards the school house. Looking back at her flank at the three question marks, she lamented, “Just when I thought I had this thing figured out. Maybe I should ask the CMC for help.”

        Almost to answer her request, the trio ran by her as they ran into the school house, “Come on Dinky!” Applebloom said with a smile. “We don’t want to be late!”

        “Yeah, we want to see the new substitute,” squeaked Sweetie Belle as she ran alongside Applebloom.

        Dinky arched an eyebrow at this, “Wait, why are you so excited about a substitute?”

        “Because, he’s supposed to be this cool exorcist kind of guy!” cheered Scootaloo as she ran in.

        Dinky sighed and followed the trio and took her seat.Sitting there, she began to look at the excited faces of her classmates, how the classroom seemed to be filled with an extra burst of energy that day. That was when she heard the door being knocked, “Behold students, I have come to protect you from the terrifying demons that lurk in your town. Fear not,” the voice from behind the door said, placing his hoof onto the door, “for I will...get this stupid door open eventually.”

        The students began to laugh at the sight as the teacher struggled to open the door. After a few moments, Sweetie Belle rolled her eyes and used her magic to open the door for their teacher. With a quick trot, the white stallion made his way to the classroom, “Ah, thank you so much,” he said, running his hoof through his short black mane. Raising up his hoof, which had a black glove on it, he began, “My name is Kuro Tebkuro, but you may call me Nube. I like to help out with exorcisms and to teach and I come from I am going to be your teacher for the next week. Questions?” he looked at a pink unicorn filly who raised her hoof.”Yes?”

        The pink filly lowered her hoof, “If you’re an exorcist, how come you’re a teacher?”

        “Because  I actually want to get paid,” Nube said with a smile, much to the laughter of the teens.

        “Um, Nube...why do you have only one black glove on your left hoof?” asked a pinto colt named Pipsqueak. 

        “That, my dear student, is a secret,” Nube smirked. Then he looked to Dinky, and leaned his head to the side as he saw a faint yellow glow around her horn, “And what about you, what’s on your mind.”

        “I’m just trying to figure out if you are really an excotist,” Dinky said.

        “Meet me after class, miss Doo,” Nube said plainly. “And, I’ll show you.”





Time passed, and soon the school day was over. Dinky watched as her friends all left the school grounds and turned to head back into the school building. As she walked back into the building, she wondered why her teacher wanted to see her especially, “Its not like I was rude, I just really wanted to know.” she said to herself as she pushed the door open. As she stepped through, she saw her teacher sitting there with a doll in front of his desk, “You wanted to see me?”

“Yes,” Nube said with a smile. Turning his black eyes to the doll in front of him, he asked,” Tell me, Dinky. When you look at that doll, what do you sense?”

Dinky looked at the small pony doll in front of her, her horn glowing a dim yellow, “Annoyance, and complaining about you not being good at cutting manes?”

“Well, uh,” Nube blushed a little at that last statement and scratched his nose with his hoof. “Forget about the hair thing for now. That you sense annoyance from that little doll is impressive.”

“Why? How can a doll feel annoyed about something?” asked Dinky.

“That doll is possessed by a demon that caused its mane to grow on its own,” Nube said, picking up the doll in his hooves and putting it away. “An old student of mine wanted to exorcise it and get rid of the demon.”

“Is that why it complained about you being a bad mane stylist?” Dinky asked.

Nube cringed at that last comment, “Yeah. I am an exorcist, not a barber. Now, point your horn at my hoof and tell me what you feel?”

Dinky scrunched her nose as she began to concentrate on the magic in her horn, igniting it with a yellow glow. Letting out a gasp, she backed away from the gloved hoof and trembled a little, “Rage, I feel a lot of rage from that hoof. It also says, feed, like it wants something big.”

“Demons,” Nube said, lowering his one gloved hoof and then turned to look at the window. “A few years ago, I exorcised a very powerful demon from a house in neighpon. It was so powerful that I had no choice but to seal it in my left hoof to keep it under control. In exchange, I feed it the demons I hunt.” 

“Wow,” Dinky said with wide eyes at this.  “But, what does this have to do with me?”

Nube looked at Dinky’s horn and then at her cutie mark, “Your mark, how did you get it?”

“Well, one day, I was walking through White Tail wood when I saw something weird running through the forest. I was curious so I chased it, and when I caught up to it, I saw this really pretty white mare that I could see through. Before I could talk to her, she just ‘poofed’ and vanished. When I got home, that was when momma said I had my cutie mark.” 

“And I bet you had some encounters with the supernatural before, didn’t you?” Nube said as he walked to his desk and pulled out a bag.

“Yeah, about six months ago I was turned into a vampire. Two hunters, Sam and Dean, helped to cure me,” Dinky said.

“Oh, them, I have heard of them but never met them in person,” Nube said. Turning from his bag, he looked at the little unicorn with a smile. “The reason why I asked, is because I noticed that something happens with your horn when you are near something supernatural.”

“Really?” asked Dinky, crossing her eyes in a vain attempt to see her horn glowing. 

“That’s your special talent, being able to detect supernatural entities like ghosts and demons,” Nube said.

Dinky sighed, “Well, that’s great. I know what my talent is and I have no way to practice it. Nothing supernatural ever happens here.”

Nube looked at his gloved hoof, “While I do agree that this doesn’t seem like a place with much supernatural energy, that doesn’t mean that you should let what makes you special go to waste. Wich is why,” he smiled as he threw Dinky a rosary, “I am going to take you on as a student.”

“Really?” Dinky exclaimed, wagging her tail in happiness. “Do you mean it? You’ll teach me everything?”

“Only if you say yes,” Nube said.

Dinky smirked, “When do we start?”



	

And so it was, for that entire week Dinky trained under Nube in how to become a demon hunter. The journey was tough, working both as a student in the daytime and then after school she would train with her mentor. The first thing she did do was tell her mother (And try to hook her up with Nube, but that is a different story for another day) about her afterschool activities, and then she began to work hard at her demon studies. 

The training was hard for her, at first. She had to adjust to learning on how to focus her magic on a particular object while chanting, and had to hone her magic to the point where her sense did not go off everytime she walked by something odd or weird. Her training also involved using various incantations and objects meant to hone her spiritual power into a fine point. However, tough it might have been, she soon managed to get a hang on the lessons that her master had been teaching her. Faster that he even expected, she was able to pull off tricks and skills that took him ages to learn.

It was on the fifth day of his stay that Dinky had a chance for her skills to be put to the test. On that day, Diamond Tiara walked into the classroom afterschool, “M-Mr. Nube sir? I have a problem.”

Nube looked up from his papers as Dinky looked at a rosary, “Yes, Diamond Tiara. What is it?”

“Well, it started about a week ago,” Tiara said, sitting in front of her teacher. “See, my mom died from a dream demon attack.”

“Freddy, right?” Nube said.

Dinky looked up from the rosary, “You know him?”

“We met,” Nube said, wincing at the pain in his back from three cuts.

Nodding, Diamond Tiara continued, “Well, ever since then, I have been having these nightmares about her. She would come up from her grave and try to choke me, or she would say that I was responsible for killing her. I-I thought it was just one of those things, you know, that you have when you lose somepony.” She then began to whimper a little, “But, last night I could barely breathe! When I opened my eyes, she was right there, her mouth full of fangs and she was sucking the breath right out of me. I thought I was going to die!”

Dinky raised her hoof, but held it back, “Was it really that long ago I would’ve been happy to her about her being hurt?”

“I see,” Nube said, getting up from his desk. Turning to look at Dinky, he smiled, “Dinky, care to take this one?”

“W-what? Me! But, Nube, sir, I-I-” Dinky stuttered.

Nube put a comforting hoof onto his student’s shoulder, “Dinky, I have trained you well. You have passed every test I gave you, it's time for your first assignment.”

“But what if I fail?” Dinky asked.

A low chuckle came from Nube’s throat, “Then Celestia help that spirit, because I can guarantee you this...I will save you.”



	

“Ok, so, you said that the monster comes in at night, when you’re asleep?” Dinky asked, walking around Diamond’s room.

Diamond, who had taken to laying in her bed, nodded, “Yes. Then I start to dream and that is when the nightmares happen.”

“I see,” the grey unicorn said, walking around the room slowly and letting horn glow for a bit. “Well, I am decteting some spiritual energy, but not completely sure where it’s coming from.”

“So, are you saying you can’t catch it?” Diamond asked, shaking.

Dinky shook her head, “No, what I am saying is that I can’t locate where it’s coming from. What we are going to do, is sleep.”

“What?” Diamond deadpanned.

Dinky walked to the closet and pulled out a blanket, “Well, whatever is attacking you only shows up when you sleep. So, I need to sleep and wait for it.”

“But, if you’re asleep, how will you catch it?” Diamond Tiara asked, laying back in her bed.

“I have my ways,” Dinky winked.

That night, as they slept, Dinky snored lightly. Her dreams filled with hunting demons, muffins, and looking for ghosts with a dog sidekick. As she continued to dream peacfully, when a slight tingling in her horn began. With a little moan, she sat up from the bed and saw a shape on top of Diamond, holding her nose shut and sucking the air from her lungs. With a gasp, she got to her legs and cast an illumination spell. This flash pushed the creature off of Diamond and woke the filly up. As she looked into the darkness, Tiara gasped, “M-mother!”

“No,” Dinky said as she stared at the hissing mare. “Its just a spirit that assumed her form. That’s a Bakhatak!” with that, she pulled out a small slip of paper with symbols on it with her magic. She then threw it at the creature, stunning it and causing it to writhe. 

“A what?” Diamond asked as the flames consumed the creature, destroying its disguise.

Dinky narrowed her eyes as the monster slowly got up to its full hieght, his claws drawn and a look of anger on its face, “Its an old dream spirit that comes for ponies with a tragic loss. It then slowly drains you of your life energy while you sleep. Then, when it thinks its had enough of you, it’ll kill you.”

“And, we just ticked it off?” asked Daimond Tiara as she looked at the towering behemoth. The red creature looked down with black eyes and roared.

“Yep,” squeaked Dinky.

Diamond Tiara looked to Dinky, “And do you have a plan to kick it’s butt?”

“Nope,” squeaked Dinky as the monster pulled back his claw to slice at the two filles.

“So we’re-”

“Dead!” Whimpered Dinky as she lowered her head in defeat, expecting the slash. After a few moments, she looked up to see that the creature’s neck was being pulled back by a rosary, “Mr. Nube!”


Nube sat on a chair, holding the rosary in his right foreleg. He smiled to Dinky, “You did good, my faithful student. You revealed the spirit, and helped to lure it into a trap.” he smiled as he looked to the doors and windows, all with a small slip of paper attached to the door frame. “Now, its my turn.” he said, his voice taking a lower tone as he raised his left foreleg in front of his face. On the front of the glove, an unique symbol glowed in yellow, “Demon in my left hoof,” he whispered as he pulled the glove off with his mouth, “Let your true power be known!” 

Dinky let out a gasp as the glove was removed, bearing what was under the black glove all of this time. While the rest of the foreleg was normal, the hoof was replaced by a dragon-like claw. The claw was reddish purple, with muscle and bone fully exposed to the air. At the end of each fingertip was a sharp black claw. Dinky watched as Nube slowly walked up to the demon, his eyes focused on the monster. Roaring the monster drew back his claw and thrusted it down at Nube.

The monster growled in in shock as his claw was stopped by Nube. A quick grunt of superiority escaped the demon hunter’s throat as he slammed the claw into the ground and leapt to the air. While airborne, he swiped his claw at the demon’s face, scarring it. Once on the ground, he swiped at the monster’s belly, cutting it. With another roar, the beast tried to bite onto Nube, but he quickly rolled out of the way. As the monster reared up for another blow, Nube rammed his claw into the monster’s gut, causing it to let out a final roar of death. 

As Nube walked away from the dissipating spirit, Dinky ran up to him with wide eyes, “Wow, that was-”

“Hey, I just finished the job. Finding it, revealing it? That was all you, little gal,” Nube said with a smile as he rubbed Dinky’s mane. “You did good kid.”

“Heheh, thank you,” Dinky giggled.



	

As all things must,Nube’s time with the school ended, and he soon began his long walk out of the town limits. Not before, however, a certain grey filly ran up to him, “Nube, do you really have to go?”

“Yes,” said Nube solemnly. “You’re teacher is better now and I have to go back to Neighpon.”

“But, who is going to teach me about being a demon slayer? I don’t even have a demon claw like you do!” Dinky said, only to be presented with a book.

“You don’t need what I got to be a great demon hunter. You just need this,” Nube said, letting Dinky’s magic take the book. “IT was the book that I used to read when I was just starting out. Study it, and I can bet that you will be a great hunter. And if you are ever in Neighpon, just look me up. I’ll give you some more lessons.” and with a wink he began to walk out of the town.

With a sad sigh, Dinky waved goodbye to her teacher and walked away. Though she was going to remember her time with her teacher, she was still a little saddened that the stallion who taught her how to be a hunter was now gone. As she neared the school building, she began to wonder if Cheerilee would teach some myths or legends. That was when she was knocked out of her reverie by Scootaloo rushing past, “Dinky! Did you hear, Cheerilee broke her leg and had to stay out of school for another week!”

“Does that mean Nube is coming back?” Dinky asked as she took her seat.

Applebloom interjected, “Well, no. We heard it was going to be somepony else.”

“Yeah,” Sweetie Belle said, unaware of a whooshing sound nearing the school. “Apparently he is supposed to be really good at his job and he wanted to see Ponyville school personally.”

“Girls, wait, did you hear that? Sounds like somepony is heading towards here at mach 20,” Scootaloo said.

“Wait, how can you tell a pony’s flight speed?” Sweetie Belle asked with a raised eyebrow.

“I have been training with a superfast pegasus fr the past two years, I think I know what a po-” her comment was quickly stopped by a loud crash as a creature broke through the roof.

“Good Morning students,” the yellow tentacled beast said, standing on five tentacles while two rested at his side. His body was covered in a teacher’s robe that matched his little teacher’s hat that rested on his round head, “My name is Koro-sensei, and I will be your substitute teacher for this week!” he said, a giant grin never leaving his face. His two tiny black eyes looked over his classroom, “Oh, I can tell that we are all going to get along great together!”

Somewhere, to the side of the classroom, a slightly feminine colt with a bright blue mane shuddered. Looking at his snake cutie mark, he could only remark, “They don’t know what they’re in for.”


        



        Conclusion:

        After recieving this report from Dinky Doo, I can only come to the conclusion that there are more hunters out there than just Sam and Dean. Indeed, it seems that there is an entire cabal of hunters dedicated to defeating monsters that are beyond the range of Twilight and the bearers. I am curious, have you known about this? Have you seen the growth of these hunters and their abilities? I do not know, but I will continue my observations o these other hunters.



> The Shinning
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

A young colt dressed in a yellow raincoat began to skip through the rain. The wetness bearly able to his coat trhough his thick jacket. Next to him was a little red balloon that he had bought with his own bits. Interestingly enough, this was also how he found his cutie mark. So excited was he at the little picture he was quickly making his way home to tell his parents. It was only a voice coming from a tree that disctracted him, “Hey, Balloon boy, come here.”

“Yes?” the colt asked a little curious as he walked closer. Inside the tree, he could see a clown pony staring at him. He trembled a little was starting to run.

“Oh, don’t run, I have a balloon...want one?” the clown asked.

The little colt trembled and stepped closer. When he neared the tree, the clown immeaditally grabbed him and pulled him into the hole, laughing like a maniac. A pool of blood then began to form around the tree before forming the words


		Supernatural Pony Tales: Season 4



	“Oh, thank you so much for coming here,” a stallion said as he walked with Dean and Sam through the hallway of the hotel. “Ever since I have become manager here, we have had something bad happen to every housekeeper here. We have had at least 10 murders, 5 ghost rapes, and at least 15 ponies gone mad.”

“Why haven't you left or condemned this place yet?” asked Sam as he followed, using a special stone to look over spectral energy.

The stallion sighed, “This place has been in my family for years. I cannot in good consecne get rid of it.”

Dean rolled his eyes at this, “Right. We’ll clear this up. It’s what we do.”

“Oh thank you. I knew we could count on the Celestia Intellengce Agency,” said the stallion as he walked off.

“You wouldn’t think he would be fooled,” Sam said, looking towards where Dean was walking off. “Dean, where are you-”

“We have an entire hotel to ourselves for the winter. I am going to scout out the booze and food!” Dean joked, walking away and leaving Sam to shake his head.

Wednsday:

	Sam continued to walk down the long hallways of the hotel, his eyes never leaving the gem. As he walked down each hallway, he could feel the spirit energy getting strogner with each step and soon he paused as he looked at the door of one hallway. Standing there, were two little fillies with dead eyes. In unison, they said, “Come play with us, Sammy.”

For a few brief moments, Sam looked confused at the ight. Then he shrugged, reached into his pack abd pulled out a baseball. Calmly, he threw the ball to the fillies and they happily skipped away, vanishing into the either. From below, Dean’s voice called out, “Sam!? Are you playing with little kid ghosts again?”

“Maybe?” Sam yelled.

“Is there something you want to talk about?” asked Dean.

Sam lightly ruffled his hair, “Wish mom would give us a little sister.”






Thursday.

	Dean stepped out from his room and walked down the hallway towards the elevator, wrapped in a bathrobe and with a towel by his side. There was a smile on his face as he talked to himself, “Man, I should really tell Sam how awesome that shower it. Shame that I-”

Dean paused as he tured towards the elevator doors opening slowly. Once they had finished opening completely, his eyes opened wide at the oncoming wave, “OH SHI-”

A few minutes later, Sam looked up to watch Dean walk across his path, covered in blood, “Dean, what happened to you!?”

“The ghost don’t want me clean,” Dean grumbled as he walked away.






Friday.

	Sam began to walk into the foyer, and came across an old typewriter. Curious, he walked up to it and began to read what was written, “All work and no play make Sam a dull boy?” he asked himself as he read the type as it was repeadited over and over again. His eye arched in a curious look, “I never wrote that!”

Just before he could ask himself who was the culprit, he was tackled by a brown blur. The brown stallion then began to rub his hooves along his little brothers sides, tickling him, “Seriously little brother. You need to get out more!”







Friday

	Dean grumbled as he walked to a bar stool and sat down, a frown on his face. Before him, a ghostly figure appeared, “Hey man, pour ya drink?”

“Yeah,” Dean said, dropping a dollar bill.

“Nope, your money is no good here,” the ghost said.

Dean looked confused and raised a hoof, but then shrugged as he smiled, “Fine then, give me some of your best man. I am dying over here.”

“One conditon,” said the ghost, smirking. “You go kill your little brother.”

“What?” Dean asked a little shocked by this.

“I mean, he is whiny and useless. Nothing more than a big, overbearing lug who can’t seem to get a message, and he-eeep!” he stopped himsef quickkly when he started to look down the wrong end of Dean’s crossbow. Trembling in fear, he held up his hooves.

“Look, ghost,” Dean said, growling, “I haven't had a cold one since I got here. I am going into withdrawl, now give me the booze or I will blow your head off!”

“Yes sir, just don’t hurt me!” the stallions said, pouring Dean a drink.






Saturday

Ghosts and spirits began to fly around Sam as he looked at a book. Every once in a while, he would look away from his book to bite into his cereal. When a ghost flew over his head and wailed in his ear, cursing his family for all time, he just nodded his head and went back to reading. Turning his head up he looked to the direction of hoofsteps and smiled as Dean approached, “Morning Dean.”

“Morning Sam,” Dean said, calmly holding a burger on a plate as he sat down, “Ghosts?”

“Yep,” Sam said, pouring out some apple jucie. Calmly he drank it and going back to eating the cereal.

“Found anything?” Dean asked taking his seat.

“Place was built on an ancient zebra burial ground about two hundred years ago,” Sam said, looking at the book.

“No wonder we haven't found any rune or corpses,” Dean frowned, looking down at the burger. “You know, the ghosts aren’t that bad once you get to know them. I mean there are the problem ones like the female who turned into a decayed corpse when you kiss her.”

“You didn’t,” Sam asked, only to looked shocked when Dean nodded, “She’s a corpse and was decayed!”

“Still had a nice flank though,” Dean smirked.

Sam grumbled when he shook his head, “Can’t be worse that time I walked in on this diamond dog ghost and his lover. It...wasn’t pretty.”

Dean chuckled at this and shook his head, “Well, at least they can...” he paused when he looked at the food. Eyes open in shock and horror, he slowly got up from the table and began to walk away, “regrub regrub  regrub regrub regrub.”

“Regrub?” Sam asked as he stood up and walekd to the plate. Backing up in shock and horror, he gasped, seeign that the tofu burger that Dean had made was rotten and disgusting. Smeared with gore and worms, it was unfit for consumption. Realizing just what had set Dean off, Sam ran towards his distant brother.

After several momnts of chasing him through the hotel, Sam saw Dean walking towards the boiler room, “Dean wait. What are you doing?”

“I am going to blow this house sky high!” Dean roared. “Bad enough to take away my beer, my bath, and a good time. But, the moment they aim for my burgers, that is when this place goes bye bye!”

“Wait,” whispered the head ghost. “Is there any way we can ask you to spare us?”

“Yes, we are sorry for all of the evil we did and the fun,” whispered another, looking down in sadness. “If there s anything we can do to make up for our deeds. We will do it.”

“Well,” Dean said, looking to his younger brother. He never was one for kindness to monsters, preferring to let Sam handle it.

Sam smiled and nodded, “I have an idea.”






“So the ghosts have agreed to stop the killing and the evi haunting if-”

Sam interrupted the manager as he walked to the cart, nodding, “You agree to let them run the place during Nightmare Night and have some fun. They even have some plans on helping to pay you for your troubles.”

“Oh, thank you mr. Whinnychester, thank you,” the stallions said with a big grin before running off.

Carmine smiled as she began to trot off, “You know, that was really easy.”

“Eh, it’s ghosts,” Dean said, “They can be pretty easy when you know what you are doing. So, where next?”

Sam looked down at a newspaper, “I heard there are some vampires in a place called Salem’s lot.”

“Let’s roll,” Dean said wiht a smirk.



Welcome back Wayward Sons... 

> Revenge of Christine
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Look, Hot Rod,” a young teenage stallion said, walking with his best friend. “I don’t know about this. I mean, Christine was everything to me, was the perfect carriage.”

Hot shook his head, “Look, Racer, that cart was possessed. You know it, I knew it, the whole freaking town knew it. We just didn’t want to tell you because we were afraid of it killing us.”

“So what if it killed five or ten ponies,” shouted Racer, throwing his hooves into the air. “We forgave Luna for less. It was just a simple little carriage and now you burned it.”

“Hey, it was either that or let ponies die!” shouted Hot.

Racer groaned, “OH come on, what’s a few dead bodies.”

“A lot and if you-”

Dare, Dare you can believe you survive!

	“Who turned on the grammaphone?” asked Hot, before turing around to see a blue carriage with red flame streaks on its sides. Trembling in horror he began to back up and shake his head in disbelif at the sight of the carriage. The lights narrowed at Hot Rod as if they were eyes before inching slowly towards him.

Before Hot even had a chance to scream in terror, the massive carriage lunged at him and began to run him over. The wheels smeared blood all along the ground, leaving a bloody corpse behind.

Racer smiled and ran to his carriage, “OH Christine! I missed ya baby.”

The carriage happily beeped in response.


Supernatural Pony tales.



“DEAN! Will you tell Carmine to slow down,” Sam shouted above the noise of the hoofsteps.

Carmine laughed at the top of her lungs as she ran faster. Dean smiled and looked back at his little brother, “Sam, when you have a badass Impala and a fun cart like this, you need to ride like the wind.”

This prompted a roll of the eyes from the younger Whinnychester as he looked down at the paper. After reading it, he said, “Hey, Dean, I think we have a case.”

“A case?” Dean asked, looking to his little brother curiously.

Sam nodded, “In the next town, it seems there was a stallion who was killed by a runaway carriage.”

“Hit and runs are not our department, Sammy,” Dean said, sitting down and frowning at his little brother.

Sam looked up at his brother and smirked at little, “Now, you see, that’s better!”






“Thank you for coming Agents Tom and Petty,” the mortician said walking with the two brothers into the morgue, “But, as you can see...the case is pretty cut and dry. Someone ran him over and left the scene, don’t know why we need the CIA on this.”

“Can’’t be too sure,” Sam said walking to the body, looking at the corpse with an investigative eye, “A lot of weird things can happen.”

“Yeah, we’ll do a quick lookaround and let you know if we find anything suspicous,” Dean said, gently pushing the mortician out of the room. Turning around, he looked at hit little brother and at the body. Moving a little bit closer to the dead body, he began to run his hoof along the wheel indentations, “No hoof prints.”

“And nothing else here that says the carriage was pulled by a pony,” Sam said, looking over the body. “And no one was around to push it.”

Dean looked up at Sam and said, “Thinking mimic or specter?”

“Specter,” Dean said, pulling away from the body. “Did anypony tell you if there was someone with him when he died?”

“That’s the weird thing,” Sam said, putting the cover over the corpse once more. “When I asked questions, I kept getting weird looks from everyone. It was like they were afraid to say anything about the killing. It isn’t just this, these type of killings have been going on for a while.”

“Well, let’s check it out then,” Dean said, walking out of the building. Lookng to his left, he could see Carmine frowning at a shadow. “Carmine?”

The impala growled as she said, “There is something back there, watching us.”

A shadowy form glared it’s headlights at the trio, snarling lowly as it slunk away.






Racer made his way to the sound of knocking on his door, and opened it to reveal the figures of the Whinnychesters, “Um, can I help you?”

“Agent Stan,” Dean said  beefore pointing to his brother, “Agent Bush. We are looking into a recent murder of a friend of y-”

“Christine didn’t do it! She’s innocent! I’ll make you pay for insulting her!” shouted Racer before slamming the door in their faces.

Dean looked at his little brother with a smirk, “Well, that interesting.”

“I think it went over pretty well,” Sam said in response, before sighing and shaking his head. “Why do the suspects do that, Dean? Why can’t tey be a little more hidden about their crimes?”

“You, shouldn’t be asking questions like that,” said a mare, shaking in fear. “She doesn’t like ponies asking questions. She wants us to treat him well.”

Sam raised an eyebrow at this, “She?”

“Duck!” shouted Carmine as she pushed the brothers down and then bucked the shadow cart, making it drive away. “What was that?!”

“C-C-Christine,” whimper the mare. “Come with me and I’ll tell you everthing.”






The mare sighed as they sat in the living room of the house, “It all started about three years ago, when Racer wanted to grab a cart to impress a mare he liked. After a few days, a dealer sold him an old broken down one he called Christine.”

She let out a chuddering breath as she looked out the window, “After a few weeks, he started to act different. He became obessed with that cart and it wasn’t long until the deaths started to rise.”

“The carriage right?” Dean asked.

“Yes...you seem to be taking that in stride,” the mare said, shocked.

“Believe it or not, this is the fourth time we encountered something like this,” Sam said, reaching into his bag and pulling out an old book.

Blinking in surprise at the idea, she continued her story, “Everytime someone picked on him, got him mad, or betrayed him, that pony would end up dead the next day. Soon, we all just stayed away in fear of him, knowing what something would come and kill us in revenge. Me and hot rod, we found it and tried to destroy her about a month ago.”

“Didn’t take,” said Dean calmly.

The mare shook her head, “No, and I just know its going to come at any minute to-”

A knock on the door distracter the mare from the conversation, a sound like, “Pizza” was heard through the door.

“Oh, must be the pizza I ordered,” she said, openeing the door to reveal Christing, glaring it’s eyes at her while playing a hard song from the grammaphone.

Season’s don't’ fear the reaper, neither do the sun or the rain.

	“EEEEP!” she screamed as Dean went and slammed the door in front of the carriage.

“Ok, Sweet Cheeks,” Dean said, looking at the mare with fire in his eyes. “You go out the back, me and Sam can handle this.”

“But,” Sweet said, before being pushed out the back door by Dean.

Looking to the window, Dean yelled to Sam, “Find out how to kill the sun of a bitch and Ill take care of this.” and with that, he leaped out of the window and rolled towards the carriage where Carmine was waiting. Looking up at Christine, he turned around and mooned it, “Come on ya Bitch, come and catch us.” With that, he jumped into the carriage and yelled to Carming, “Ride!”

“You got it!” she said as she took off, letting the demonic carriage race after the two companions.

Feverishly, Sam began to look throught the journal, “Dean, is it burning to the silver.”

A loud twang followed by a roar singled to sam, “Nope, it isn’t a mimic.

“Isn’t a mimic,” Sam said, looking at the book. Looking back up at his brother as he began to duel with the car, “Does it have any connection with the down or is it a spirit?!”

“No!” shouted Racer as he laughed manicially, trying to ram his carriage into Dean and Carmine.

“Well, that throws that one out,” Sam said, before looking back up, “Possessed?”

“No, I’m not! I just have a car fetish!” shouted Racer as he brougth out a long sword. Learing, he began to try and slash the tires of the carriage.

“Ok, so that’s out,” Sam said, looking furious as the sounds of battle raged outside. Then he looked up, “Dean! Check behind Christine! There might be an evil rune on the back of it that’s driving it mad.

Overhearign this, Dean nodded and leaned back. On the back of Christine, a large red run that read ‘Evil’ was smeared on the back. Smirking, he jumped back and pulled out a scroll. Looking at the parchment, he began to chant the words on the paper before throwing the parchment onto the rune. Seeing the parchement, Carmine imeaditally backed up as Christine went up with a giant explosion.

Racer shook his head as he saw the car burn and smolder, “N-No. What am I going to do without my baby.”

Dean could only shake his head as he said, “Get a life?”






With the evil car now smoulders, Dean and Sam got onto the carriage and began to let Carmine ride away, “You know, you didn’t seem worried when I was fighting with Christine.”

“Well,” Sam smiled at his older brother, “I knew you were in the best of hooves. After all, nopony can beat our carriage.:
> A Cat's eye
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Dean slept peacfully on the seat of the carriage, letting the warm sun caress his brown coat. As he breathed in softly, lttle dreams of lovely mares played in his head. These dreams were quickly squashed when he felt some weight on his chest. When he opened his eyes, he found himself looking into a pair of slitted yellow eyes, “Wha-”

“Meow!” mewled the little black cat.

Dean frowned for a moment as he looked at the little kitty, “Sam, there is a cat on my chest.”

“So there is,” Sam said, sitting on a log and reading his paper.

“Why is there a kitty on my chest?” Dean asked with a scowl.

Sam looked at the black cat, got up, and walked to it. Putting his hoof to it’s head, he gent;y rubbed it, making it purr, “Well, judging from the age and size, I’d say it’s a cat and not a kitten.” Giving out a chuckle as he heard his older brother growl in response to his joke, “I don’t know why it’s on top of you. Cute though.”

“Sam, we can’t keep it, now get it off me,” Dean said, as the little cat turned around and brushed it’s tail along his snoot. Then, with another mew, it jumped off and ran down a seperate path.

“Wasn’t that kind of weird?” asked Carmine. Then a cry for help pireced the afternoon day.




Supernatural Ponytales.


After a few minutes of riding around, the two brothers soon came across a lake. After disembarking, Dean noticed the cat sitting by the water’s edge. Curious, he got off the cart and made his way there. When he got near, the cat immeaditally ran off into the reeds, “Wha-”

“Hey! Help us!” shouted a blonde haired stallion from top of a raft in the middle of the lake.

“Please!” shouted a pretty black haired mare with him.

Sam looked at the couple weirdly, “Can’t you two swim?”

“Pretty well, but there is a thing under us! It ate two of our friends and is coming after us!” shouted the mare.

Sam tapped on Dean’s shoulder and pointed to the black sludge that moved slowly under the raft, “Look.”

“Wha-” Dean creaked an eyebrow as he watched the black tar swirl around on the water, slightly eclipsing the small raft. For a moment Dean thought he could hear a gurgling sound that resembled a stomach. Shaking his head, he walked to the trunk of the carriage and pulled out a crossbow. “What the hell are we dealing with?”

Sam shook his head, “Don’t know. I don’t even think it’s in mom’s journal. Maybe its some sort of left over magic or some sort of old remants from the old world?”

“Don’t know, don’t care,” Dean said, setting his bolt on fire, “When in doubt, burn it out!” and with a twang, the bolt left its gun and flew through air, landind in the middle of the ooze. In response, the thing sucked in the bolt and went back to waiting.

As Dean cursed under his breath, Sam put a hoof to his chin and shook his head, “Maybe it’s similar to a blob.”

“I’m not that fat,” the creature whispered along the winds.

“Sorry,” Sam said, trying to not pay attention to the thing’s sudden sentience. Then he began to pace back and forth, his mind trying to figure out how defeat the monster. Looking back to his brother and then to Carmine, he began to think. Letting out a gasp, he went to the cart and pulled out a large burger. Grabbing a black weed, he placed it onto the burger and threw it at the sludge.

Sensing new prey, the sludge floated to the burger and ate it whole. Only to let out moans and groans of pain. While it was screaming out, the couple got into the water and quickly swam to shore, “T-thank you. But what did you feed it?”

“Some mandrake root. It gave it a bad stomach ache,” Sam said, as he watched Dean come back with a pole in his mouth, “Dean wha-”

“NEXT TIME!” Dean said throguh the pole, before sticking into the ground, “Read the sign!”

The two teens looked on in shock when they saw the arger “Don’t swim, monster on guard.” sign in front of them.






With a series of quick steps, the two broghters were on their way on the long road once again. Sam leaned back and looked to his brother and said, ‘Well, that was simple. No blood, no deaths, and we took down the monster in a few minutes.”

“Yeah,” Dean said, sighing, “Though those teens could stand to be-”

“MEOW!” The black cat from before leap off of the back of the carriage and onto Dean’s back. This made Carmine stop for a moment and look behind her. There was a soft giggle as she saw the sight of the cat resting on Dean’s head before it leapt off and ran to the side.

Narrowing his eyes, Dean yelled out, “Carmine! After her!”

“Dean? Why?” asked Sam, looking up at his older brother, noting the rage in his eyes.

“That little pussycat is annoying me and I want to bring her to Fluttershy!” Dean shouted as he pointed Carmine in the direction of the cat.

With a crack of thunder, Carmine ran down the road after the cat, quickly losing track of the feline. While the cart was racing off into the distance, Sam couldn’t help but roll his eyes at his older brother’s rage, but was quickly distracted by the sounds of screaming. Looking up, Sam could see two ponies running away from an out of control machine with large teeth, “Um, Dean?”

“What is it, Sam? I am busy trying to get some tail!” Growled Dean as he turned around to see the machine chasing down the ponies. “Oh, you’ve got to be kidding me. For the love Celestia, don’t tell me that it’s a-”

“LIving killer Threser that has gained sentience and wants to devour all of Equestria!” the couple shouted together.

Dean rolled his eyes at this, eached back and pulled out a large round cannon, and hoisted it up over his shoulder. Stuffing the cannon with a parchement, he let out a low growl while shouting, “We did the living machine thing in the last chapter!”

Sam’s eyes went wide as he saw Dean chant a powerful fire spell, causing the cannon to turn red from the heat. Letting out a gasp, he ducked as Dean fired the cannon at the large machine, making it explode into several tiny pieces. Smirking, the older brother gave a thumbs up to the couple before they rode off into the sunset.






Eyes ever peeled for the wayward cat, Dean looked back and forth. Sighing, he leaned back and moaned, “Well, guess we lost that thing.”

“Well, it wasn’t that annoying Dean,” Sam said, leaning back with his brother as the three rested in the woods, “And we helped out at least two ponies today.”

“Yeah, I guess,” Dean said, yawning, “And at least the cat isn’t-”

The cat interrupedt with a loud meow as it jumped onto Dean’s stomach. Turning to look at him, she licked his nose and then leapt off of the carriage. Wagging it’s tail mockenly, it began to run off into the distance.

Growling, Dean shouted, “dead yet! Charge it Carmine! This demon cat is dead.”

“You got it Deanie!” said the impala as she turned around and charged after the cat at high speed. Amazingly, the cat had been able to outpace the quick mare and run just ahead. Undeterred, the mare raced off, keeping her pace and racing down the road. Along the way, Dean could see a rabid dog attacking a mare and her filly. Not missing a beat, he pulled out his crossbow and shot the rabid bernard before it could kill either pony. Nodding in response to the mare’s thanks, the three raced off.

Once the carriage came to a stop, Dean leapt off the vechicle and looked around, “Ok, where is she? Where is the little cat.”

“Dean,” Sam said, tapping his older brother’s shoulder, “Look.”

When Dean looked up in the direction of Sam’s hoof, he saw the cat climb up the window of a small house. After taking a few steps, Dean’s eyes went wide in horror as he gasped, “Sam, we need to get into the house, now!”

Without asking why, Sam ran with his big brother, kicking down the door of the house. Together, the duo ran up the stairs and into a small filly’s room. Looking down at the cat, Dean whispered, “Thanks.” and then threw a silver dagger at a small imp creature that was sucking the breath out of the little filly.






“So, do you think that was the reason why the cat was leading us around?” asked Sam, “just to save that filly?”

Dean shrugged, “I have no idea. I mean, it was leading us to some random monsters that we had to take care of and-”

“Dean, look,” said Carmine, pointing to the black cat as she began to walk through some bushes.

Curious, Dean walked and followed the cat through the bushes. After a few minutes, he came across a small barren field with a bunch of headstones. Looking around, he saw the black cat fade from existance as it walked into a lone stone, “Oh, what are you doing here?” asked a soft timid voice.

Turning around, Dean saw Fluttershy standing there with flowers, “Fluttershy? What are you doing here?”

“Oh, this is my private pet cementary,” Fluttershy sighed and looked down, “I needed a place to put my little animal friends to sleep. This is for the animals that I couldn’t save. Why are you here?”

“Well, I was following this cat...”Dean trailed off as he looked down and saw the tombstone.

“Blake?” whispered Fluttershy as she walked up to the grave that Dean wass next to. Smiling warmly, she placed a hoof onto the tombstone and frowned, “Why were you following her? She died a month ago. Her owner even helped me to pick out a stone for her.”

Dean knelt with Fluttershy, “Well, you are never going to believe it, but her ghost helped us to find her owner and stop this imp from killing her.”

Fluttershy gave a small chuckle, “Blake was always a helpful little cat. She must have wanted to do one last thing before she passed on.”

“Yeah,” Dean smiled warmly, lightly petting the headstone, hearing the contented purr coming from the stone.
> IT
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

A young colt looked to the filly, a smile on his face, “Come on, Berry. It’s just over this rock.”

“I...I don’t know,” said Berry Flame, moving her blone mane behind her ear. Being an earth pony filly, she was stronger than most, but was still afraid of a lot of activity. “M-maybe I should just go home and read.”

The colt rolled his eyes, “Fine! I’ll just go and play with Pennywise by myself.” and with that, he ran over the ridge.

“Pennywise?” asked Berry as she turned to look over the ridge. When she saw no hide or hair of her friend, she began to call out, “Oak? OAK!? OAK!!!!!”

As she screamed his name, she did not see the drops of blood that came from the hole or the sound of laughter coming from it.


Supernatural Pony Tales



“CAnnonball!” Dean shouted, leaping into the water and hitting with a loud splash. The small litle wave from the jump splashed up onto the shore, much to the annoyance of his little brother.

“DEAN!” Shouted Sam as he quickly pulled away his newspaper with his mouth, “I am trying to read here!”

Dean swiped his foreleg in annoyance as he shouted, “Ah, blow it out your ear, Sammy. We’re taking a little break right now. Come on, how many times are we gonna find a great seculded lake like this.”

As Sam rolled his eyes, Carmine let out a giggle as she rested her forehooves in the water, “Yeah Sam, we need to relax once in a while. We need a chance to live free and have fun!”

“A little too much relaxing,” Same argued, mumbling to himself about how childlike how his two companions were. Sighing, he looked at his newspaper and frowned, “Besides, we have a case.”

“What?” Dean asked, still swimming, “What kind?”

Sam looked down at the paper and began to read it again, looking over every detail, “Kids dissappearing, and always leaving behind a trail of blood. Doesn’t sound like a normal string of filly nappings.”

“Well,” Dean sighed as he walked out of the lake, “That was a nice short vacation. Back to work.”






A knock on the door attacted the attention of a blue mare and brought her to a door. Slowly, she opened the door and saw the appearence of two stallions, “Um, can I help you?”

“Agent Slade, Agent Young,” Sam said, pointing to his brother and himself. “We are here to talk to you about your missing son.”

The mare gasped and shook her head, “But, I gave the poliece everything that they needed!”

“We here at the CIA tend to go a litte further,” Dean said, stepping into the house. “What can you tell me about the dissappearence.”

“Well, my little colt would sometimes play in the woods,” she said, sighing, “and one day, while we were having a picinic, he just walked in and vanished. I don’t know what happened or where he went. Please, help him.”

“We’ll do all we can mam, but we need to know something else,” Sam asked, “Was there anything weird happenign at the scene? Music, laughter, or some weird smell?”

The mare shook her head, “Nothing like that, no.”

“I see, thank you for your time,” Sam said, walking out of the house with his big brother.

Dean let out a frustrated growl, “DAMN. Another dead end, all of them saying the same thing!”

“”It would be easy to solve if they all happened in the same place, but,” Sam sighed, lightly kicking the grounf, “as it stands, there is no pattern and nothing matches the usual monsters we fight. We just need a clue or something.”

“Um, excuse me,” Berry said from next to them, “I might help you with the dissapperances.”

“You can?” asked Dean, “How?”

“His name is Pennywise.”






Sam and Dean followed Berry into her small house, watching as she walked by some old photos and pictures, “Ever since the dissappearences, I have been doing research on them. It’s like every twenty years or so, he comes for the foals of the town and kills them. Then most of the ponies just forget he exists.”

As she began to show Sam photos, Dean looked at the stand behind the girl and saw an old burnt picture of her and what looked like to be her mom and dad. His eyes looked over it, notcing the small burns and tear stains on the paper, “Hey-”

“The only reason why I came across the name Pennywise was because this stallion wrote it on the side of the bridge,” Berry said, before frowning, “Right before he say, beware of toliets, the aliens go there.”

“Do you know anything about this Pennywise,” Sam asked, “Like what he is or where he hunts?”

Berry shook her head, “Only that his appearences are near the caves beneath the down. I don’t know if he is a demon, specter or a ghost.”

“Maybe then,” Dean said, walking up to Berry with the photo, “You can tell us where your parents are?”

“My...parents,” she whispered, lowering her head, “Are not home right now. I mainly live with my grandparents here and they’re right now shopping.”

“I see,” Dean said, a tinge of doubt in his voice. Turning around, he walked to the door, “Thanks for the help by the way. Sammy, come on, we need to take care of a monster.”

“But Dean, we have no idea how to kill it,” Sam said, following his older brother. “Or even what kind of monster it is.”

Dean chuckled, “That makes it interesting. Besides, if it’s a monster, we can kill it.”

“Overconfident?” Sam asked, much to Dean’s amusement.

Dean then said, “You noticed the way Berry was acting?”

“Yeah,” Sam said, nodding, “Something bad happened to her parents, but I don’t know what.”






The caves beneath the town were echoing and haunting, a very appropos location for a place of a monster to hide. For the two brothers, armed with little lanterns, this type of lair was a standard for what they fought. Dean looked carefully from right to left, keeping an eye out for any beast that was ready to attack from the side. Sam was busy trying to read their mother’s journal, scanning page after page for a clue onto what Pennywaise was, “Well, if this isn’t a fun surprise,” laughed a deep reverberating voice. “Two Whinnychesters walking in my pad? My, I wish I had a chance to set aside something fun for these two yahoos.”

“All right,” Dean said, looking around, “Cut the bullcrap, Pennywise. Come out and get your medicine.”

“Awww, but Dr. Deanie, I aint sick,” Pennywise said, busting out in a howl of laughter.

“Oh, we got a jokester here,” Dean said with a frown, bringing out his dagger.

“Dean, maybe we shouldn’t taunt...”Sam paused as he watched his brother dissappear. Letting out a gasp, he shouted out his brother’s name before pausing when he saw a red headed mare looking at him, “J-Jess?!”

The mare held out her hoof towards him before screaming in pain as she became incernated in flames. In her place was a version of him, covered in shadows and holding a crossbow. Gone was the softness in his eyes, replace by a cold hard stare, “What’s the matter, afraid of losing yourself, Sammy Boy? HAHAHAHA!!!”

“Leave my brother alone you sick dimented clown,” Dean shouted, turnging to the sound of the laughter. When he saw the clown walking in front of him, he threw a silver dagger his way.

With a chuckle, the clown moved his head to the side before sticking out a ghastly long toung. Then he leapt to the top of a large ball, showing off his covered yellow pants and blue shirt that covered his forelegs. Balancing like an acrobat, he laughed and then brought out a slingshot and fired at Dean.

Moving to the side, Dean fired his crossbow at the ball, making the clown jump off and batting his head with a rubber bat. Shaking his head, Dean charged after him, only to run into himself. Backing up, Dean shook his head, “Wait, what?

Fake Dean sat down, whimpering and crying. Next to him was a very dead Sam and Carmine. The real Dean backed up, shaking his head and growling, “So, is that it? Are you trying to get me with my worst fear? That I’m scared that I’ll fail my little brother? That I’m not strong enough to protect him?”

“You said it, not me Deanie,” chuckled Pennywise as he licked Dean’s ear. Before he could slash into Dean’s back, a crossbow bolt shot across his back, “Oh, hello Sammy.”

“You know, if it’s one thing I can’t stand,” Sam said, growling and aiming his crossbow, “Is when monsters like you use my dead girlfriend as a weapon.”

“Oh, why not?” laughed Pennywise as he sent out two long tendril at the brothers, binding their necks and slamming them against the cave walls. “Missing out on thee fun times? Maybe a little tentacle porn will help?” he laughed.

“Drop them,” said a female voice.

Pennywise laughed as he dropped Sam and Dean, turnign to see young Berry standing in front of him, “Oh, and what’s this. MY two ‘o clock appointment here already? Girly, you really shouldn’t be here. I am kind of busy with your two friends.”

Getting back to his hooves, Sam moaned out, “Berry get out of here. We have a handle on thi-”

“Sam, it’s getting hotter,” Dean said, moving to his little brother.

“You took my only friend away,” whispered Berry, the air around her beginning to wave and distort from the heat. “The only friend I had left. YOU LEFT ME ALONE!” she shouted, making the rock around her begin to turn red from the heat.”

“Dean, what’s going on,” Sam asked.

Dean looked to his little brother, “I have no idea, but we better find cover, now!”

“What are you going to do little girl? Burn me,” Pennywise asked.

“Yes,” Berry said calmly as the entire cave became white hot. For a few seconds, Pennywise felt nothing but the fires of hell surrounding him, followed by nothing.






A few hours later, Dean had exited of the cave and sighed. Looking back up, he saw Sam sit down with Berry and began to talk to her, “How is it that you could do that flame magic?”

“I...I...I don’t know,” Berry whimpered, “Everytime I would get agitated or upset, my emotions would flare up and I would begin to unleash fire magic. I can’t control when or where it happens, but when it does.”

“Things burn?” asked Sam.

Berry sighed and nodded. IT was at this point that she showed her cutie mark, a large blue fire, “Since I wasn’t a unicorn, I couldn’t enroll in Celestia’s school. Since thing, I’ve been trying to live out on my own.”

“I think we can fix that,” Dean said, smiling. “We have a good connection to the princess. I think if we talk to her, we coudl get you in and help you.”

“You could? OH thank you!” Berry said, hugging Dean.

“Hey, save the affection for later little firestarter,” chuckled Dean.






As Carmine tredded down the road, Sam remarked, “You know, this was a quiet but interesting month for us.”

“Possessed Carriages, demonic lakes, and ghost cats,” Dean said, “Yeah, feels normal. A little calm and quiet.”

“I kind of like it,” Said Carmine before she slowed down before in front of an earth pony with a black mane and tail, “Um, can I help you?”

The stallion walked up to the two brothers, his book cutie mark with a broom prominent on his flank, and said, “Um, Hello, my name is Step King and I was wondering if you boys could tell me more about your adventures this month? I think they might make for some interesting stories.”

“Buddy, trust me, I don’t think anybody really wants to hear about the stuff we seen,” Dean said dissmissivly.

“You be surprised,” King said with a smile.
> Video Creeps: Cake Time
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Help!” screamed a young colt as he ran from what could only be described as an 8-bit vampire as it chased him.  He had to looked back over his shoulder at the vampire as it flew ever close, his mouth open wide to bite into his furry neck. 

Seconds before it’s teeth could sink into his throat, a silver blade went through the creatures neck. As the colt looked up, he saw Dean holding his blade in his mouth, panting. Looking back, Dean asked his brother, “Video game spirits? Really?”

Sam chuckled as he leaned against Carmine, kicking the enarest metroid, “Got to admit Dean, it is orginal.”

Dean rolled his eyes at this, “Must be October...”



Supernatural Pony Tales.



A teenage mare with long red mane sat at the desk of the video store. Her coudroy vest wrapped tightly around her top, contrasting with her cream colored coat. One her flank, a bag of ice representing her cool attitude was her cutie, “Hmmm?” the mare asked, looking up at the reader, “Oh, hello, and welcome to Block and Bust, Equestria’s first, and only, video store. And I...am it’s bored worker.” 

Wendy let out a sigh, “Look, I am only here because it was either this or my dad would sent me to lumber camp, and I would rather die then go there again. So, you know how videos work here right?” when she saw the shake of the head she frowned and said, “And this is why we get no customers. Ok, so vids work like this. Unicorns take images from plays and movies and record them onto gems. Then they hand out to ponies where the gems flash an image of that recording onto the wall. Got it.”

The mare then walked away from the desk, “Though, to be frank, some of these vids have some weird stories attached to them. Like this one, all about cakes and birthdays. Something called...

Happy Deathday.

Pinkie Pie, aged 12 and just the owner of her cutie mark, bounced happily on the bed, “And tomorrow, I am going to mr. Cake and play with his tray. Then I am going to-”

“Oh, for the love of, Shut up!” shouted Limestone, throwing a pillow at Pinkie, “Some of us are trying to sleep and get ready for a hard day of chores!”

Maude lightly bopped Limestone on the head,”No yelling at the baby.”

“Mmmhmm,” said Marble, nodding.

“Oh come on, what is wrong about stayin awake when I feel so up!!!” Pinkie cheered.

Limestone smirked evilly as she said, “Well, because at night, he’ll wake up?”

“He?” asked Pinke, her eyebrow arched, not seeig Maude calmly walk to Marble and cover her ears so she doesn’t listen.

“You don’t know?” grinned Limestone as she crawled across bed and then sat really close to her younger sister. “Mom and Dad don’t talk about this, but they killed grandpa.”

“What?” gasped Pinkie, shaking her head, “No.”

“It’s true. See, Gramps was really old when he died, I mean really old. So much that mom had to take care of him. He kept demanding more and more crap from her, and then one day, she finally had enough. So, she took a knife as he shouted for his birthday cake and jammed it into his throat.”

Pinkie could only gasp at this, not seeing the roll of the eyes from her big sister. Lime then smiled as she inched closer to PPinkie, “Now, he is buried next to holder’s boulder, and once on a full moon, like this one, he comes to our house demanding his cake.  Mom makes sure that the door is locked, so he doesn’t get us. Because if he finds us awake, late at night.”

Pinkie gulped and nodded, “Yeah?”

“He’ll,” Limestone paused and then tackled Pinkie with a roar. “Get ya and turn you into a cake!”

Pinkie let out a scream, followed by a high pitched giggle, “Limestone! Don’t scare me!”

“Then don’t stay up at night and keep me awake!” Limestone said, pulling the covers over her head.








“Limey?” whispered Pinkie.

“Go away.” Limestone growled, “Trying to sleep.”

“But Limey,” Pinkie whispered again.

“I said, go away!” Limestone said, looking out from her pillow. “Why can;t you be like Marble.”

“I’m just wondering what cakes zombies like,” Pinkie whispered.

“I don’t know. Serve him some strawberries,” Limey said, pulling the pillow over her head.

“Ok, just wondering because Marble said she didnt know either, and wanted to be a good house guest to our grampa,” Pinkie said, skipping away.

Limestone rolled her eyes and slipped under the covers, “Grampa? But he’s been dead for fifteen years. I was at his-”

“EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEKKKKKK!” screamed Pinkie.

Limestone shot up from her bed, gasping, “Pinkie!” and with a grunt, launched herself out of the bed and began to run downstairs. A hundred scary thoughts screamign through her head about what became of her little sister. All of wich, we quickly brought down, when she heard a playful giggling.

When she looked, she saw her twin little sisters, sitting in front of an old stallion with his skin slowly rotting away, showing his bones and meat. In front, listening intently, we the twins and happiily eating cake. The zombie let out a growl, “I did it, I finally got my cake.” then he reached with a hoof and patted Pinkie on the head, “And met my other two granddaughters.”

Pinkie looked up and smiled, “Isn’t this cool Limey? Gramps came to visit. He said he had a heart attack and fell into an open hole. He wasn’t killed by mome and dad after all! ISn’t that silly?”

Limestone could say nothing more, having fainted on the spot.
> Video Creep: A sad day...
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The mare looked up from putting away from of the older gems, and back to the person who came in. Smiling, she said, “Oh, you’re back? Yeah, that story was a little fun, but way to cute in my eyes. I prefer it when the zombies kill everypony, but that’s me.”

She walked around the shop, looking at the different videos and boxes. Sighing, she said, “Of course, not all of these end happily. Like this one, where a poor sap learns to respect his roots in this one called...”


The poor sap.


Pyrus Nivalis was not a very happy pony, having been kicked out of his home for being too lazy. Sitting in a small shack near a large farm, he would always grumble to himself about how much more special other ponies had it. Kicking out his legs to show off his red coat, he let out a loud groan of anger, “Stupid parents, think I am not good enough. So I make mistakes once in a while, still a good farmer.”

With a groan, he ran his hoof through his mane, slightly hitting his pointed horn, “Just because I’m a unicorn doesn’t mean I suck as a farmer. I can be just as good as any-” 

The sound of a sonic boom interrupted his grumbling and forced his attention outside. In the center of the grove, was a small crater. Inside this crater was a glowing green light. Curiosity taking hold of him, he inchec closer to the light, only to gasp at the object. Within the crater, was a small little apple seed. Shaking his head, the unicorn said, “Yes, this is perfect! If I can cultivate this seed, then I’ll be famous!”

Laughing and chuckling like a maniac, he walked into the crater and grabbed the seed. As his hoof touched the seed, the small little seedling disgrintigrated in a puff of smoke and leaving behind a little bit of ash. Gasping in terror, he tried to rub his hoof into the dust, only to kick it up and into his nose. Growwling and cussing to himself about his rotten luck, he decided to head back into the dilapitated shack to sleep.

A few hours later.

Pyrus woke up on his sofa a few hours later, groggy and tired. Night had fallen whiel he slept nad he had only some lit candles to lit up his room. Looking down at his legs under the covers, he couldn’t help but smirk at the large stick poking under the blanket. Letting out a chuckle, he said, “Welp, might as well take care of this little morning wood,” he chuckled to himself as he pulled back the cover, only to see to his horror that what he though was his erection, was in fact a large branch now sticking out of his right thigh. Shakinf his head in disbelif, he used his magic to rip out the offending piece of wood. 

This elcited a very loud yell from the stallion as he tore it off, only to watch it grow back a little faster. Shaking his head, he tried to roll out of bed to find out wat was wrong, and as he  did, he fell onto a small bed of leaves. Looking down at the pile, he noticed that the leaves were coming from his mane, wich now were a bed of leaves. With a shriek, he began to run out of the shack, yelling, “Please, Celestia, anypony...HELP! I’m infected with something! HELP ME!”

Fur gave way to bark, he could feel his blood turning into sap as he ran faster, and he watched as his legs were growing more branches. Gasping, he saw the apple family farm, “Oh, maybe they can help me.” he said, his legs fusing together into one stump, planting him into the ground, “H-help me...I’m turning into a...tr-” And the stallion who was once Pyrus Nivalis was no more, he was now just a big apple tree.








“You are just making that up,” Applebloom said, looking at her sister across from the fire. “Nothing like that ever happened.”

“It did, a few years ago,” Applejack said, nodding. “Granny Smith told me all about it when Ah was just your age. She said it’s why you should never wait around for a gift from Celestia, but you should always work for it. OF course,” she gave a chuckle, “Ma said that it was just a bunch of hooey.”

“There, see,” Applebloom said, “And I bet if you ask Twilight, she would tell you the same thing.”

Applejack chuckled a little and looked up at the starry sky, “Yeah, maybe your right. But sometimes, on a clear night like tonight, Ah can hear the sounds of a stallion crying out for help.”

Applebloom gave a chuckle and the roll of the eyes, “Yeah, sure big sis. Whatever. Goodnight.”

“Night,” Applejack said with a yawn as she tucked herself into her bedroll.

“Night,” Applebloom said, laghing a little as she closed her eyes, “What a silly story. Some feller turning tino a tree and screaming for help. That’s just-”

“H-h-help me,” came a low moan from inside the tree.

Applebloom gave out a shriek and ran right inside of her big sister’s bedroll.
> Video Creeps: Crates and handles
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The mare stood on her hind legs, putting away a few crystals. Then she began to sweep up the floor, whilsting a little tune to herself. Looking up, she smiled and sighed, “You guys must really like this stuff. Can’t blame ya. Sometimes, I like sitting back and just listening to these stories. Kind of like...”

The mare smiled as she pulled out a crystal, “How some ponies thought that Spoiled Rich died. I mean, I know she died by that nightmare guy’s claws, but I prefer this one...”


Spoiled crates


He hated her, about as much as anypony could hate another living being. HE didn’t know when he started to hate her, maybe it was after he was married. Maybe it was when she was taking his money and made it obivious that ti was a loveless marrigae. No, he was sure that it truely started when he discovered how she treated his most preciouse treasure, “Daddy?” his daughter.

“Yes, Tiara?” asked Filthy rich, getting out of his reverie and kneeling to look at his little girl.

“Can I go to the apple family farm? I told Applebloom that I-”

“Filthy, tell me you ae NOT about to tell your daughter that she could do somethign that I forbid,” Spoiled said, holding her snout up. “No daughter of mine will work with a child of lower class, and especially a little sister of a hero. Who knows what kind of riff raff or debauchery that she would attract.”

“No dear,” sighed Filthy, shaking his head. Noticing the depressed look in his daughter’s eyes, he whispered in her ear, “Wait until tonight. I’ll let the butler sneak you out.”

Tiara giggled and hugged her father, “Thank you daddy.”

Filthy hugged her back and then nudged her to go and play with her best friend. Looking back up, he could hear his wife talk, “See, this is what children truely need to do, be seen and not heard.  This is why my daughter is a perfect gem amongst-

“Honey, will you shut up!” shouted Filthy as he aimed a crossbow and fired a shot into her skull. Killing her much to the applause and cheers of those around him.

“-Filthy? Are ou paying attention?” asked Spoiled as se looked at her husband.

Filthy just calmly nodded and began to drink his beverage slowly. It wasn’t as if he wanted tostay married to this woman, but if he divorced her then who knows what she would take from him. In spite of all of the things that he hated about ehr, she knew her way around the legal system and could potentially take his gem away from him. Besides, divorce was so messy and not something he wanted his daughter t deal wiht.

Sighing, he took another drink from his glass, before getting his shoulder tapped by a older stallion, “Filthy? I think you need to come with me. There is something...weird from your Zebrica shipment.”








A few hours later, Filthy found himself in the shipping wherehouse of his company, “Ok, Road, what is the weird thing and-” he gasped as he saw a crate, with a blood stain leading up to it. “What on earth?”

“This is what I wanted to talk to you about, sir,” said the worker. “Yesterday, two of my workers brought this crate in with no problems, but when they set it in they heard a weird growling noise. The first one checked it out, only to be devoured whole. Then his partner grabbed me and took me to see it, and then he got devoured too.”

“I see,” Filthy said, his hoof on his chin. Looking back at Rocki Road, he said, “Go home for tonight, with a bounus on me. Actually, go on a vacation to your favorite local, complements of me. If you promise not to tell anypony else...I’ll even pay for your child’s college fund.”

“You will, oh thank you sir!” Road said, quickly running off towards the stairs and out of the werehouse.

Filthy could only smirk as he tapped his hooves together, “Oh...honey.”

(later that night)

Spoiled Rich began to walk down the stairs, a disgusted look in her eyes as she held up her nose in the air, “What on earth could be the matter, Filthy. I am a mare who needs her beauty sleep.”

“Well, honey, I though you might want to look at some rare gems that my men found while shipping something over here,” Filthy said, pointing to the dark corner of the room.

“As if the common riff raff could ever find anything of value,” snorted Spoiled, “But fine, I will look. But it better be good.” she said, walking toards the crate. Looking inside, she said, “I see nothing.”

“Then you may need a closer look, you bitch!” shouted Filthy as he kicked Spoiled into the crate with a cruel grin, “And maybe tell him about how much of a bitch you’ve been to everyone, including our daughter. Tell him how much you deserve to die for all of the things you did to her, but I couldn’t prove.”

Spoiled looked up from the floor, growling, “So, this is what this is about? You are unsatisfied with how I treat our little toy? So you wanted to kill me, like this?” she then laughed haughtiyl, “And you thought this was a way to kill me without witnesses? Well, guess what, it failed.”

Filthy stepped back, unsure of what to do now. He could only shake his head in dispair as his wich of a wife continued.

“And now that I see you want to kill me, I can finally divorce you and get everything. The money, the house, and the girl. Oh, if you thought that I made her life hell before, just wait until I am through with her. She won’t even-”

“Oh, for the love of Chuthlulu will you shut up!” The beast from inside the crate shouted as he reached out with his claws and grabbed Spoiled by the neck, dragging her into his mouth and eating her whole.

Filthy smiled at this, and nodded, “Well, that takes care of that.”

“Hey, buddy, if you ever get some more jerks, bring em over nd I’ll take care of them,” the monster said.

“No problem,” said Filthy, “Mr...”

“Just call me thing,” said Thing.

“Why thank you,” Filthy siad, walkin away, “Thing.”
> Video creeps: LAst Hunt
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The mare turned off the tv, and sighed. Looking to the arrival she said, “It’s hard to look back on these sometimes. Especially when you know the person on it is no longer here.”

“I mean, I’m not the only one who feels like that,” she said walking awa from the desk and looking at some of the old videos. “You would not believe how many ponies come here and tell me about how these old crystals would show them a classic actor or a person who doesn’t exisist anymore. Thoug, I know of one pony who can tell you that sometimes they come home, in this tale I call...”


One Final Hunt.


Fluttershy had gotten used to the occasioanly strangeness around her little town of Ponyville. After all, it came with the territory. So when she woke up that morning to find some of her animals well fed, she had just wrote it off as Discord being nice that week, or a friend of hers. What she did not expect, was what happened when she walked to the animal preseve and found it well taken care of. 

Her eyes went wide in surprise as she walked around, seeing all of the rare animals groomed, fed, and taken care of. Even some of the injured were redressed and fixed, “Oh my, what happeend here?”

Looking around, she began to ask some of her animal friends, “Excuse me, but who did this? Who fixed you all up?”

For aminute, she listened to the random squeaks, roars, and squaks coming from the animals. After pausing to listen to the conversation, she said, “You mean a stallion came in and took care of you, then dissappeared? That was so nice of him. I got to rememebr to leavee him something for later.” she said,  smiling as she tended to her morning chores.

The next morning, she awoke to find everything taken care of, and the food that she had left behind eaten. Curiousoity taking over her, she wanted to meet this stranger and waited in the perserve until night had fallen. 

As she waited next to a tree for a few minutes, her ears twitched to the sound of branches cracking, “Oh, hello.”

The stallion with khaki shorts said nothing, went on his way and doing work around the field. Fluttershy followed and helped him as he worked, “Um,” she said, “I just want to thank you for taking care of the animals. Some of them are so hard to look after.”

He said nothing, smiling and nodding as he went about his work.

“But, I do try my best. Especially when something really rare comes in. Those are my favorite because I get to learn so many new thing about the animal world,” Fluttershy said, trying to control her enthuasima as she worked. “So, why are you so good with the animal?”

“Just am little missy,” The stallinon said with a smile. “A lot of these guys need love and care. Just glad you are doing your best to watch over them.”

“Oh I do, I do.” Fluttershy said. Smiling, she turned to look and watched as he began to fade a away. “What?”

“A spirit like me only has so much time on this planet before we go back.I just wanted to show my appreciation for someone so kind wiht the animals,” the ghost said. Smiling he faded away.

Fluttershy stumbled back a bit, before gasping, “That was a ghost!”


-------------------------------------------------------------

The mare chuckled, “Yeah, not all of these are scary with dark twists. Some of them are just cute and fun. At least that’s what I found. Kind of cool eh...what was your names again?”

Dean looked to his brother,  and then back to the mare, “I’m Dean and he’s Sam, we were kind of researching this place. Think it might be a little haunted.”

“Oh, cool,” the mare said.

“Wendy, I don’t think you understand. There’s werewolves, vampires, and a lot of other supernatural things in this little store of yours. You are going to need to leave,” Sam said.

Wendy rolled her eyes at this, “Fine,” as she walked away, grumbling, she said, “didn’t want to work at a stupid old store anyway.”

An old stallion, wearing a fez that had a fish on it, smiled and waved a the girl, “Hey kid! Feel like working cheap!”

“Eh, might as well. Anything to not go to logging camp,” Wendy said, walking towards the older man.

The stallion smiled, “Good. Neeed some new blood around here, escpecially with my niece and nephew coming this summer. Just callme Stan Pines.”

And thus, Wendy was destined to find a new adventure in...

Gavity Falls.
> Mummy Dearest
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Sam as he looked to his older brother while they rested on the cart.

“YEah?” Dean said, drinking his soda slowly.

“When the show you love a lot ends, what happens next? I mean do you just quit watching? Forget about it, just leave nd never talk about it again? What if the ast few bits of it you hated?” Sam asked, looking at the star.

Dean sighed and then looked to his little brother, “We move on. That’s what happens. I mean, yeah, the show ends but that doesn’t mean you have to forget about it. You could always go back and rewatch the parts you love the most, read the stories about the show that other fans made up, or just talk about it with gellow fans.”

“But, what if you hated the last part?” Sam asked.

“Then,” Dean said with a shrug, “You ignore it, just focus on the things you love. Make up your own ending or take someone’s story as your own cannon and forget about what happens after you stoppped.”

“I get it, just love what you loved about the show and characters and then move on. You can still love something, even when it’s gone,” Sam said with a smile and nod. Then he looked to Dean, “Dean, do you think that was the most meta we’ll ever get?”

“Only if Jasen and Jared walks by,” Dean said, before waving to the two actors as they walekd off  into the sunset.


Supernatural Pony Tales


(Don’t worry, this isn’t the final season)



Neigh Orleans mesuem of natural history, a very quiet part of the city. A large building that is infrequently visited by the populace in complarison of the rest of the city and it’s big events. Deep within the bowels of this large complex, two ponies began to lift and move a sacragopus into a new exhibit, “Hey, Strawberry Fields” the thin  one with a strong trottingham accent asked, “Ever have that feeling you are just destined to be cannon fodder for a cold opening? That you are doomed to die at one pont?”

“All the time, Hard Day,”said the plump one. “Like one day, I am going to get killed by a supernatural entity right before the opening credits.”

Almost as if he temped fate one too many times, the sarcogopus began to slid open slowly. From within, a group of locus flew out from the stone coffin, swarming the two unfortunate souls. The two ponies bearly had time to scream as their bodies  were devoured with a loud buzz.









Dean yawned, leaning back in the cart as he watched the clouds roll by. Behind him, his younger brother was busy reading a newspaper, looking through it for weird murders. With a low groan, he said, “Sam, if you don’t find me a case in the next few minutes, I am going to go mad!”

“What can I say, it’s like the supernatural was taking a break today,” Sam said calmly, trying to ignore how annoyed his brother. Sounded.

Their Impala shook her head and laid down, “Dean,you really need to relax.”

This made Dean roll his eyes in exasperation. His attention then turned to Sam as he heard him make an exclimation, “You find something?” 

“Well, there’s this meusuem,” Sam began, only to hear his brother groan in pain. Sam then smiled as he continued, “That has had some recent murders caused by infected  blood, Locus, and someone falling to death in the middle of the night.”

Dean grinned as he said, “Aw, Sammy, you do know me!” and then with a crack of the harness, Roxanne took off towards Manehatten.








“Thank you for coming, mr...I’m sorry but what are your names again?” the old pony asked, his wrinkled coat somehow showing an air of age and diginity.

“Agent Haynes, and this is my partner, Agent Jones,” Sam said, showing his fake badge, “We are investigating some of the deaths that have been happening around here.”

The grey stallion nodded, his leering gaze looking over the two brothers as he nodded. His voice carried a creepy and sullen air, “Yes, those horrible accidents. What a horrible fate. But such is the life of those who disturb the tomb of Ramseas.” 

Dean looked at him, “Ramseas? Like Celstia’s Chef?”

“Oh no,” the old pony said, shaking his head, “WQuite different I’m afraid. You see, Ramseas was a powerful unicorn back during the times of the three tribes, one who was close to being like Starswirl in power. However, he, like all mortals, began to grow old. He began to despise his fae.”

“Well, what can he do,” Sam said, “We all die sometime, it’s a natural part of life.”

The caretaker let out a snort as he continued, “HE did not see it that way. He believed that his magic, knowledge, needed to be preserved. So thus, he began his greatest ritual, a spell that would be the epitiome of his time.”

“What?” asked Dean.

“By using the power of seven souls lost to various spells, he would attach his sould to placathery. This would in effect, grant him immortality and turn him into a lich,” the grey unicorn said. “Ahhh, a lich, what I wouldn’t give to see one. But enough about that, he was caught before he could transform into one, just a few souls from becoming that grand being.”

“But he got found out, and then was mummified for his troubles. Am I reading you right?” asked dean, looking at the pony with narrowed eyes. “And that’s what the guy wo was taking a dirt nap over there in that sarcogapoush?”

“Yes, putting it plainly,” the pony said, before turning around and looking behind him, “If you excuse me, I need to talk to some other guests.”

Sam nodded, “We’ll take it from here. Thank you mr...”

“Call me Boarish Kough,” the grey unicorn said, walking away.

Dean arched an eyebrow at the name and began to turn to look back at his brother,” So, what you got for me Sam?”

Sam sighed and shook his head, “Nothing. All of this is written in ancient unicorn, so I can’t really translate it and this lich ritual is something new to me.”

“So basically, you don’t know,” Dean said, and then shook his head. Turning his head, he noticed a small red gem.  Stepping curious, he looked at it, noticing the symbol that was etched within the gem, held by a golden pendant. “Got to admit, these old ponies new how to hype up their jewlery.”

“Yeah, back then ponies used to value gems a lot more because it was rarer to find,” Sam said, looking at the rest of the exhibit, “Now  they’re so easy to find that they are mainly used for things like enchantments and emboridery.”

Dean nodded and turned around, just in time to hear a pony scream. Looking ot his little brother, the two ran into the creation exhibit. Once there, they saw a pony as he began to scream to death with fire turning his body to ash.










Dean laid back onto the bed, looking at his little book, “Oh yeah, those are some nice-” sadly, before he could finish his  hot neighpon mare porn, he heard the door to the hotel open and Sam step in, “Oh, hey Sam, enjoy nerd work?”

“It’s called being productive, look it up Dean,” Sam said, smirking at his older brother. Then he placed his book dwn and began to look through it, “I keep thinking about what Boaris said, about the lich and the connections between the curses.”

“So what?” Dean asked, “He’s a curator, he knows his stuff.”

“Yeah, but then I asked around,” Sam said, “No one can seem to remember when he started working there. And no one could confirm seeing him before a week ago.”

“Go on,” Dean said, his curiosity piqued as he leaned forward onto the bed and smiling.

“Well, it also seems that the runes that were on the coffin only gave me the name of the lich, and why we should never open it,”  Sam said, looking at the book, “And according to the book, that whole 7 deaths ritual is not the way to bring about a lich. The true ritual is hidden in the Starswirl wing back in Canterlot under several magical sigils.”

“So, we have a new curator that no one knows about, and has lied to us, and there are mysterious deaths probably meant to distract us,” Dean said. “I see a return trip in our future.”

Sam nodded, “Espeically since when I left there were a few more deaths. I think there is only one more left.”

“Right, so shall we move?” Dean asked, getting up and putting on his crossbow.








The meusuem at night was dark and foreboding, the silence matching the tomb that the coffin was taken from. The two brothers, little lights attached to thier necks to keep the lights on, walked  through the exhibit with trepitiation. Eyes peeled, they continued to keep their eyes peeled as they walked through the halls. Keeping himslef ahead of his brother, Dean said, “So, what are you banking on?”

“Mad scorcerer pony who wants to follow in his footsteps, or undead that whorship the original guy,” Sam said, looking around the tomb.

“Actually, I am him,” Boaris said, not seeing Sam giving Dean twenty-five bits  Slowly, he began to make his way to a small altar, with two indentations on it. Within one was a heart, and the other was nothing. Turning to look at the brothers, his body began to become adorned with his robes from his previous life. Holding out a hoof, he began to speak, “I remember when I introduced the ritual to Starswirl. How I had planned to liv forever and cheat death. He called me mad and insane. That the power of necromancy was in the realm of the elks and the legend of Grogar. I called him a foal.” 

Sam looked at him and frowned, “He was right tough. You can’t cheat death.”

“Can’t I? Grogar is a legend who had done it, Elk mages have been known to dabble in the arts, so why cannot I?” he asked as he rubbed his hoof along the heart. “All I needed was to distract Starswirl with some plauges and my plan could be completed. However, the stallion found me out before I could get the required ingrediants. All I had a chance to do was create my,” his eyes drifted to the gem, “Repalicifray.”

“So let me guess, the whole seven  curses thing was just something to distract the ponies while you got the stuff you needed?” Dean said with a roll of his eyes.

“YEs, one of my many downsides is my love of the theatrical,” Boaris said, allowing his horn to ignite. Around them the coffins began to rumble a little. “Seeing that I already have one heart to help me complete my transformation into lichdom, I only need one more heart.”

“And we’re the sacrifice?” asked Dean.

Boaris chuckled, “Indeed. Tell me, you know what my last curse would’ve been had you not come in?” as the tombs opened, he smiled and siad, “The death of the first born.”

“Son of a-” Dean said, firing his crossbow at the zombie right behinf him. Looking around, he watched as the zombies of the past victims began to rise from their graves, shambling towards the two brothers. With a small growl, Dean began to run into the small group, killing the rising undead.

Sam narrowed his eyes and fired a few bolts at some of the shambling ghouls. Then he quickly ran from the group and fired a shot at the undead unicorn. Boaris only smiled as he held up a hoof to block the shot. Sam frowned when he watched the crossbow bolt bounce harmlessly off the shield. Stepping back, he began to look around, trying to see where his brother dissappeared, “Dean? DEAN!?”

“Over here,” Dean said, aiming his crossbow at the ruby. “Just found his little gem that is holding his soul.”

Boaris hasped, “No, don’t touch that! That’s my reliquathary!”

“No it isn’t,” Dean said, smirking as he aimed at the vase, “You made the ruby wayyyyy to obivious.”

“Ummm, no?” Boaris said with a sheepish grin.

“You, are not a good actor,”Dean said, firing his crossbow bolt at the vase and causeing the vase to shatter. With a loud scream, Boaris began to decay into dust.








Sam couldn’t help but chuckle as the two drove away from the city. Looking to his brother, he said, “You know, we’ve fought werewovles, frankenstiens, and vamps, but mummies always seem to be left...” he paused and looked at his brother writng something down. “What are you doing?”

Dean smirked, “Just jotting down on my monster bucket list. I’ve been wanting to fight a mummy for years. Now we just need to fight a real lich instead of a wanna be, a dragolich, a-”

“Dean, you really think we’ll be around that long?” Sam asked.

Dean shrugged, “Why not? Sure we might not have that many stories, but we’ll still find something to hunt and kill.”

“Yeah,” Sam smiled, “You’re right.”
> Tombs of the Blind Pony
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

A shot rings out, and the voice screams. Her breath coming in pants as she tried to run away from the two shadows that walked towards her. Risking a quick look behind her, she looked on in horror as she saw the two figures coming closer towards her. As she reached the end of the alley way, she smirked at the two figures when thre people jumped out of the shadows with fangs gleaming. The shorter of the two ponies smirked as he brought out his blade and cut down the two saviors. With a scream, the mare watched in horror as the taller of the two ponies spun around and slashed her neck, killing her.

“You know Sam,” Dean said, wiping his blade, “Are these vamps becoming whimper or is it just me?”


Supernatural Pony tales


“Ok, so Maredrid, explain,” Dean as he and his brother rode the carriage into the hotel.

Sam got off and took the bags, “Well, first, it’s agood place in Equestria to relax. And second, I think we need some time to ourselves in places we don’t go to.”

“And you are sure that there are no cases here,and I can relax?” asked dean.

“Promise,” Sam said witha smile as he watched his older borhter walk away. Then,before Dean could look back, Sam pulled out a small newspaper clipping that read.

‘Ponies found murdered on a train, bite marks on bloodless bodies.”

Sam shrugged as he put the paper away and looked back at his older brother, “Not that you will know about it.”

Soon after, Dean was busy in the hotel room looking up the various travel guides and restaurants to order from and leaving Sam to his own devices. Making sure that Dean was distracted, Sam walked down the stairs and left the hotel towards a small house. Knocking on the door, a young mare opened it, “Yes?”

“Van Halen, CIA agent 13. I heard that your sister was there at the incident on the train a few weeks ago?” Sam asked, showing his badge before putting it away.

The mare pulled back slightly, and looked into the room. Nodding slowly, she said ,”Come in, I should warn you, she is still a bit traumatized from that day.”

Sam nodded and walked in, taking his time to sit on the couch, “Miss Butter?”

The mare flinched when she saw Sam sit in front of her, and whimpered, “P-please.”

“She’s a little nervous around stallions,” Parke said, looking away, “Bad experiences.”

Without needed to listen to more, Sam nodded and said, “Don’t worry, I’m just here as a friend. I wont hurt you.” he said, waiting for a moment to let the mare trust hims. When she saw her looks soften, Sam continued, “You were on the train where all the bodies were found drained o-”

“I brought them, it was all my fault,” Butter said, whimpering and looking down. Running her hoof through her white mane, she whispered, “All my fault, I brought them on board the train. My fault.”

“Your fault, them?” Sam ased, raising an eyebrow.

“Them, the templars. The horror from the tomb,” she whispered, a shiver working through her body. “I was, t-trying to investigate the death of the mare I loved. I went with three...two ponies to look in the area where she died and that night, they...he...they...” quickly her breathing became erratic. “They rose from their graves and killed everyone, drained their blood and chased me to the train station. That was where killed everyone on that train.”

Sam reached out and rested a hoof onto the girl’s shoulder and gave her a hug, “It’s going to be ok. They won’t do that again, I promise.”









Sam looked at his slip of paper that gave the location of the meusuem and then looked at the large white building. Taking a slow and deep breath, he put the paper inside of his satchle and walked inside of the building.  After stepping through the large doors, he looked around the foyer, “Excuse me sir, are you looking for something?”

“Yes,” Sam said, looking at th olden poniy with the big white bushy eyebrows that matched his wild mane, “I am looking for professor Winding road.”

The pony smiled, “I am he, what can I do you for?”

“I heard you know a lot about...Templars,” Sam said.

The professor paused and nodded before saying, “Follow me.” turning away, he led Sam into a room far off into the left wing of the meusuem. There he led Sam into a room lined with books, and to a small table. Grabbing a large tome with his mouth,he pulled it down and opened the book. Reading he began, “You see, a long time ago, back durning Luna’s turn and banishment into the moon, there was these group of knights called Templars. They thought themselves to be Celestia’s protectors and her right hoof. It was somehow enjorced into their minds that they were chosen to prepare for the return of Nightmare Moon and destroy her.”

Sam looked down, “LEt me guess, they took things too far.”

“Indeed, they would murder, destroy, and kill any and all they deemed unworthy. Perhaps their greatest sin, was their quest for immortality,” he flipped a page to show a mare strapped to a cross, her limbs cut and bleeding. “They would take young mares and cute their limbs to drink their blood. Believing this would turn them immortal. However, some of Celestia’s best assasin’s found this out and attacked them, cutting out their eyes just befor eburning the corpses.”

“There’s more to this story, isn’t there?” asked Sam.

“Yes, for it is said that the ritual worked, allowin the Templar’s to ressurect themselves once every two years to attack and prey on the innocent. That time started only a few days ago.” the professor said closing the book.

Sam looked down, rubbing his chin with a hoof bfore looking up and askin, “Is there a way to put them down for good?”

The professor nodded, “It is said, tht there is a shrine in their lair, deep within. It acts like their summoning stone and hlds thier life essence. If you were to smash it with a sunstone or a stone blessed by Celestia’s light, it should stop them for good.”








Dean woke up for a short bit in his hotel room, looking around to discover a note on a desk from Sam that read, “Gone to pick up some books, be back tonight.” Giving his shoulders a shrug, Dean laid back into the bed and went to sleep

Unbeknownest to Dean, Sam was walking through the cemetery of the nearby monastery with his eyes looking for any trace of the templars. Wich each step through the dead leaves and grass, Sam softly muttered to himeslr, “Go alone, bright ideal Samuel. You want to give your older brother a few weeks off and what do you pick? You pick a location of a haunt where there are undead vamps who are blind and want your blood. Sometimes I think my enemies are right and I am a big dumb moose.”

As he said this, he heard a sound of a large stone slab being slid off. Slowly, he turned around to see hooded ponies emerging from their tombs and graves. Their clothes and hoods were pale white with a sun emblazened on their front, concealtheir bony legs and hooves. From under their hoods, Sam could see their fleshless skulls and empty eye sockets. 

Sam paused for a moment as he watched tthe undead rise and began to shamble across ground, not letting out a sound as their hooves trodded along the cold soil. Sam began to make a move, but paused and reached down for a rock that he picked up with his mouth and threw it at a wall. All at once, the group of undead templars turned their heads towatrds the sound and began to move slowly.

‘They can’t see.’  Sam thought, “Most likely because their eyes have been cutout of their sockets. “ he then paused for a moment and accidentally saidout loud, “Wait, then how do theyh hear?”

This alerted the templars and all as one turned towards Sam, who was busy cursing to himself for such a rookie mistake. Frowned, the earth pony reached to his side and broght out his crossbow and fired a few shots into the skulls of each templar. Taking a moment to wait, he watched as the bolt went throuhg their skulls, but did nothing to reall slow them down. 

This caused Sam to roll his eyes as he reached down and pulled out his machete. Looking to his side, he saw a long hallway leading into a darker room. Taking a quick lok back, he saw some of the templars had alread made their way closer to him. With a quick turn of his head, he decapitated two of them and ran down the hall. Looking over his shoulder at the fallen templars, he muttered, “So decapitation kills them, good to know. Need to put that down into mom’s journaaaarg!” he screamed asone of the templar’s blades cut through his side.

Shaking the pain off, he ran through another corridor and saw some more templars waiting for him. With a quick step, he backed away, just before a templar could slash at him with its sword. Turning around her ran down another hallway, slashing and dodging whereever her ran. In his mind, he through, “How are they moving so fast? Maybe magic? Or maybe they are just makng the illusion of thme being so slow.” 

The more he ran though, the more templar’s began to appear, clising and cutting into his body. After a long while, he found the main whorsipping chaimer, and in front of him was the idol. Panting, he then looked at the army of templars stadning in front of the idol.Weapons drawn and looking ready for his blood. 

Sam looked back, and saw the rest of the army behind him. Frowning, Sam pulled out his machete and said, “Look, you may outumber me. Surround me. And are still back in figuhting strenght. But me? I am here for one thing and one thing only. To make sure my big brother ha a nice vacation. And I am NOT! Going to let you or any of the rest of you stand in my way!” he said, before charging out witha battle cry.”










Dean looked up from listening to the radio to the sound of knocking, “Sam, if that’s you, you know you have the key. You don’t need to knock.”

“Right,” Sam moaned as he opened the door and walked in. 

“Sam?” Dean asked worriedly, seeing his little brother in shambles, bite marks and cuts all over his body. “What happened to you.”

Sam stumbled, kicking a templar skull under the bed as he walked to his bed, “Went to a bar, had a drunken brawl. Nothing major.” he said before collapsing onto his bed, face first into a pillow.

“Nice,” Dean said with a smile and a nod. Then he looked to his little brother, “Hey, rest up and get your strenght back. Tomorrow, I think we should check out Neighpon. Always wanted to see the lovely mares there.”

“Sure thing,” Sam said woozly before finally passing out.
> The more things change
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

An old cart sits in the basement of an old house, rusted and broken. Cobwebs litter the scene as the sounds of two brothers echo through the building. Talks of hunts, killing monsters, and how to save people are heard. Heated arguments and loving embraces are all but memories as the black cart sits alone. A small bat flies through a window and looks at he cart before letting out a squeak and flying away. 


Supernatural Pony...tales?



Zipp took a deep breath, flapping her wings as she stood at the edge of a rock. Her eyes looked out upon the evening horizon and the starry sky as she began to prep herself for another midnight flight. For a brief instant, she  paused as she began to take in the events that had happened in her life. Now a flier once more, she was still in shock that she could once again take to the skies like her ancestors once did. What could she do now? The possibilities seemed endless to her. 

Ready to take advantage of her new freedom, she prepared her flight when she heard a high pitched scream, “ZIP, HELP!”

Eyes widened, Zip took to the sky in order to fly to where she heard her little sister scream. Flying down to the ground, she saw her little sister quivering in fear and shaking, “Pipp, what’s wrong? Who’s attacking you? Where are they?”

“They’re gone!” Pipp said getting up and running to her big sister, “But I tought I saw,” she looked around scared before whispering, “Batponies.”

This made Zipp  arch an eyebrow and then roll her eyes, “Batponies? Sis, that’s an old mare’s tale an you know it. They haven’t existed and never will. They are just creatures in movies meant to scare mares into their stallions arms and little fillies.”

“I don’t know Zipp,” Pipp said, walking back to her sister and staying close, “Remember what happened to Meadowlark? He was found with two bitemarks in his neck and partially drained of his blood.”

“That was tomato juice and he was bitten by a flying spider,” Zipp said. “Batponies do not exist. Ever You are just overreacting because it’s getting closer to Hallowing and you always hate this time of year.”

“Because it’s scary!” Pipp said. “I swear if I didnt have a ton of cute costumes to put on, I would hide for the rest of the month.”

Zipp chuckled at this and draped her wing over her sisters back, “Come on, I’ll take you home and then you’ll see that there are no batponies.”








“There is no such thing as batponies sir,” Hitch said, tapping his hoof against his desk, his cheek laying on his other hoof. A look of exaspiratin in his eyes, “But congratulations! You are my thirtieth pony who claims to have seen a batpony this month, sixeth in the past two years, and one-hundred and twentieth since I started working here in this office.”

“But, but it’s true!” the stallion said with hsi eyes wide, “I saw it! She was cute with slitted eyes and big fangs. She looked at me and said I looked tasty. Then she came at me and wanted to suck me dry!”

Hitch paused at this, his eyebrow raised. Then he slowly face-hoofed while rubbing his face in exasperation, “Kripike...go home. You are drunk, and I think that mare is right now very disappointed in that you didn’t take her up on that offer.”

Kripike looked down as he nodded and slowly, opening the door before passing by a tan large stallion with a mopy brown mane, “Still getting the crazies tonight, Hitch?” the stallion asked.

“They multiply every year Sam,” Hitch said, “And always on the day of the dead. Is it just because of the candy? Is it the drinking?” 

Sam chuckled at Hitch, “Maybe all of the above.”

“So, what brings you down to the station? Asked Hitch, looking down at his papers. “Your brother hasn’t been in here for a few days so I know you aren’t picking him up.”

Sam shook his head, “I was actually wondering if you need a new deputy. I was kind of hoping for a job.”

“You might need to get in line, Sam.” Hitch joked, “Did you know that being one of the five ponies responsible for saving everything out there means that you become more popular thn ever? 

Sam shook his head, “No, I had no idea. So no chances at becoming your deputy or a ranger under your call?”


“Not unless you plan on waiting for the next few months,” itch siad, before sighing and shaking his head, “I swear, I am this close to rehiring Sprout just to avoid all of the paperwork!” 

Sam laughed at this as he shook his head and walked outside of the police station.








Sam walked home, looking down with a slow trot. Today was one of the last jobs he could find to help pay for his college and now he reached a dead end. Looking up at the moonlight, he watched the stars twinkling along the night sky. There was a part of him that wished he could grow wings or just learn to teleport away. But instead, he had to face the fact that he was always goning to be earthbound and stuck with earth pony needs like a job and money. Not helping his problem was his brother who was waiting for him at home. Seeing the small little house sitting just outside of the town, he smiled at the thought of having a quiet night to himself.
 
Slowly opening the door to his house, he was quickly grabbed by the shoulders of his older brother an pulled in, “Sam! Oh Sammy I’m glad you are here, you’ll never guess this. But I was right! They exist!”

“What? Who? Who exists?” Sam asked walking into the living room to see a dark grey pony sitting with a cup of tea in her hooves.

“Batponies man,” Dean said with a smile, “Told ya that they were real. This is Nightshade and I met her in the market earlier tonight. She told me she needed help to find somepony and I agreed to help her out.”

Sam rolled his eyes at his brother’s exclamation and walked to Nightshade, “I am sorry mam, but ever since he was a teenager my brother had this crazy idea that Batponies exist.”

“But we do exist,” Nightshade said with a happy smile, twitching her ears and showing the small little tufts of fur on them. She then stood on her hooves and unfolded her leathery wings, giving them a little flap, “Unless I had been imagining these leathery wings.”

“What. You...you mean that...that,” Sam stepped back, shaking his head in shock. “All those stories are true? That you can’t stand the light and that you are vampires?”

Nightshade sighed and said, “Only half of that is right. Yeah, we are a little scared of the sunlight, but I mean we’re bats. We live in caves for most of our lives, what you expect. But we don’t drink blood.”

“Oh, that’s good,” Sam said, wiping his brow.

“But there is somepony who is and that is why I am here!” Nightshade, watching Sam’s eyes widen in horror. Slowly, she began to walk to the window to look at the moon and frowning, “An old friend of mine, Azure Wing, he changed recently. He’s become darker, more cruel, and more vicious. I thought it was just some unresolved issues or something he was hiding from me. But then, a few days ago I saw him...” she shuddered. 

Turning to look back at the two brothers, she continued, “I was told, a long time ago, that the best way to get help in case of things like this was to hunt down the Whinnychesters. I thought that they were all gone but then I met your brother tonight while he was walking through town.”

“Yeah,” Dean smiled at her, “The moment  I realized what she was, I jumped for joy and brought her here. I figured it would be better to wait for you so we can both help her out.”

Sam shook his head and brushed a part of his sandy hair back, “Wait, how did you know how to find us here? And why do you think we are able to help you.”

“My mom said, a long time ago, a member of the whinnychesters helped us to kill one of the last vampires. She said that she thought he was making a living in this area before it turned into MAritime Bay. I thought this was a good place to start,” Nightshade said.

“And I agreed because I read up on how to handle these bloodsucking freaks,” Dean said, pulling out a crossbow. Attaching it to his foreleg, he added, “And I’m not about to go hunting without my litle brother by my side.”

Holding up a hoof, Sam shook his head dismissivly, “Whoah, Dean, hold it. Are you really suggesting that I go out with you, into a dangerous battlefield, and hunt down something that hasn’t been seen in who knows how many years? How crazy do you think I am?”








“Appearently this crazy,” Sam whispered to himself for what seemed to be the fourth time as they neared the old house. Looking back at the decrepit building, he askedof Nightshade, “Why did your friend decide to hide out here?”

Nightshade stepped forward slowly, looking back at Sam as she stepped through the tall grass, “He has a flair for the dramatic, always did. He wants to do this right, and where better than a creepy house on the left side of the road. Now, be quiet, we might be able to catch him off guard.”

Sam nodded and walked slowly int the house, trying his best not to creak the floorboards as he made his way in. A part of him told him to run away, get out while he could. But something else, a long hidden instinct to fight against the darkness, told him to keep going. Looking down to his left, he saw the crossbow at his leg and he paused. Wondering if he could actually use it properly, like the hunters of old. He didn’t use crossbows much and now he expected to use it to kill a vampire.

As they stepped into the main foyer, they heard a voice, “So Nightshade, did you bring me a snack?” whispered Azure Wing.

“I did not such thing!” Nightshade said, stepping forward, “I came here to beg you to stop.”

“Stop? Whatever for?! Can’t you see what is happening here?” asked Azure, spreading his wings and flying down from the rafters to land in front of the two and onto his hooves.Standing to his full intimidating height, he used his batwings to make a cape for himself. “We have been given the wondrous gift of our ancestors. We have been granted the gift of the nobility! Vampiric blood flows once more through the lands of Equestria after fading for so long.”

A small chuckle escaped his lips, “And what a better time for the royal blood to be reborn! The monsters of the ponies nightmares have been slowly reborn. With the coming of the rebirth of magic come the rebirth of the things that thrive in the night. The monsters and nightmares of the ponies souls have been reborn, and we vampires havebeen granted the right to rule all!”

“You call this nobility?” Sam asked, shaking his head, “You are nothing more than a monster who kills ponies and treats them like meat.”

Azure shrugged his shoulders, “So? Why shouldn’t we treat lesser beings in such a way. We now live in a world where such power can flourish without anypony to stop us!” He began to laugh manicially, “The bureau has long been disbanded, a slayer has not been born in centuries, and anypony who may ave had the knowledge to kill us monsters is long since dead! WE are now alone here to rule over you small inferior creatures and no pony could stop us!”

That was when an arrow wizzed through the air and struck Azure in the shoulder, causing his body to freeze up, “Wha-” unable to move, he gasped, “Dead pony’s blood, but how?”

Dean stepped out from the shadows, cocking his crossbow while holding up a book in his other hoof, “Ya see this? This is a journal from my ancestor, somepony who used to fight against vamp bastards like you. She passed it to her sons and they passed it through the family to us. So yeah, there is still someone who is ready to remind you bastards that there are ones who are ready to fight back!”

Azure growled as he stepped forward, the effects weakening, “I will drink on your blood first!”

“Sammy! Need a little help here!” Dean said, keeping an eye on the vampire.

“How?!” 

Dean looked around, “The journal says to properly kill a vampire, we need to cut off his head after staking it! I got the knife, I need you to stake him.”

Sam nodded, before looking back at Nightshade, “Do it. He’s no longer my friend,” Nightshade said, trying to help by looking for a chair.

Seeing a broken chair, Sam kicked the chair into splinters and releasing one of the legs. Then he began to kick it until it was a sharp edge and grabbed the wooden stake in his mouth. Turning around, he threw the stake through the air and into the chest of the vampire pony, parylizing him. Taking his chance, Dean pulled out a large silver blade and cut the vampire pony’s head off. 

Dean smiled as he watched the vampire turn into dust, and then looked back at his little brother with a smile.










( a few days later)


Sam walked back to his home, another job hunt failed. Shaking his head, he wondered if he should’ve taken Nightshade on her offer to go to the Batpony caves, might have found a better life there. As he stepped into the house, he found it empty and eerily silent, “Dean?”

“In the garage!” Dean shouted from within. “I just finished putting the final touches on her.”

“Her?” asked Sam as he walked into the garage to find Dean standing in front of a black carrage with a powerful looking harness and room for two ponies, “Dean? What did you do?”

“Fixed her up,” Dean said, smiling. “I figured it would be something we could use to travel around the country and it looks really nice in the nighttime.”

“Travel?” Sam questioned, noting the serious look coming to his brother’s face.

“Azure was right. When Sunny brought the magic back, she rung the bell for the other creatures of the night to start coming back. And right now? There is nopony out there who can fight back, anymore,” Dean said, looking at the boxes of weapons he attached to the cart. Then he looked back to his brother, “Except us.”

“Us?” asked Sam.

“There’s an old family saying, ‘Hunting monsters, saving ponies,the family business’. I always wondered what that mean, and now I know. Ponies like us? We have a duty, to remind all of the spooks that there is something out there that will always bump back against them and save the ponies of the world,” Dean said. Then he smiled at Sam, “And I can’t imagine doing it without you, Sam.”

Sam shook his head, “You know it’s going to be hard. And we need to make sure we have ways to pay for lodging and food and-”

“That’s something yu can take care of.” Dean said, and then looked to Sam with a tender look. “Do you really have anything holding you here?”

Sam tought, ad then sighed before saying, “Fine. I’ll do it. Let’s go and kill some monsters together.”

Dean chuckled as ht turned around to look back at the Impala, “Remember that song mom used to sing to us?”

“Yeah, it was a personal favorite of hers,” Sam said, before chuckling, “What? You wanna sing it or something?”

“Yeah, it would be a good way to start our journey,” Dean said. 

Sam sighed and nodded, before turning to walk to the impala as he began to sing.

Carry on my Wayward son
There'll be peace when you are done
Lay your weary head to rest
Don't you cry no more

Dean smiled at his little brother and joined in as the two walked towards their Impala, and their destiny, doing a slow walk. Not noticing the shadows of the past, of their ancestors walking towards a similar cart

Once I rose above the noise and confusion
Just to get a glimpse beyond this illusion
I was soaring ever higher
But I flew too high
Though my eyes could see, I still was a blind man
Though my mind could think, I still was a mad man
I hear the voices when I'm dreaming
I can hear them say

And in a roar of triumph and heroism, the two rode off to destiny.


Sam Whinnychester: Jared Paleki
Dean Whinnychester: Jasen Ackles


An alicorn watched from the sky, “And so it is, as things change so they stay the same. Two brothers go off to hun the things that hunt the night. Always traveling and killing the monsters that lurk. This is Castiel, last of the CIA...signing off.”

And with that, Castiel flew to the sky.



...Just a glimpse of the future...